and the Resurrection the new dressing and richly embroydering them Enough hath beene said to convince us that Death which before was like a Serpent armed with a deadly sting is now but like a silly flye that buzzeth about us but cannot sting Yet as long as there is sinne in us we cannot but in some degree feare Death and as long as naturall affection remaines in us take on for them that are taken away Neither doth Christian religion plucke out these affections by the roote but only prune them All that my exhortation driveth unto is but to moderate passion by reason feare by hope griefe by faith and nature by grace Let love expresse it selfe yet so that in affection to the dead we hurt not the living Let the naturall springs of teares swell but not too much overflow their bankes let not our eye be all upon our losse on earth but our brothers gaine also in heaven and let the one counter-ballance at least the other The parish hath lost a great stay his company in London a speciall ornament his Wife a carefull Husband her Children a most tender Father the poore a good friend for besides that which his right hand gave in his life-time which his left hand knew not of by his Will hee bequeathed certaine summes of money for a stock to those Parishes wherein hee formerly lived and to the poore of this twentie pounds to be distributed at his Funerall Many shall find losse of him but he hath gained God and is found of him no doubt in peace for there were many tokens of a true child of God very conspicuous in his life and death Hee loved the habitation of Gods house and the place where his honour dwelleth Hee was just in his dealings and sougâ—…t peace all his life and 〈◊〉 iâ—… hee forgot nothing so easily as wrongs and though hâ—… eâ—…oyed the blessings of this world in abundant measure yet he joyed not iâ—… them his heart was where his chiefe treasure â—…ay in heaven he foretold his owne death and the manner thereoâ—… â—…hat it should be sudden and sudden it was yet not unexpected nor unprepared for for three dayes before he set his house in order and desired to converse with Divines and all his discourse was of the kingdome of God and the â—…ers of the life to come When the pangs of death came upon â—…im hee praâ—…â—…ost earnestly and desired if it so stood with God good 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 be â—…d yet uttered no speech of impatiencie but being 〈◊〉 â—…ow he did answered that he was in Gods hands to whom hee committed his soule as his faithfull Creatour and so died as quietly as he lived wherefore sith he lived in Gods feare and died in his favour and shall rise againe in his power though the losse of him be a great cut unto us as the losse of their children were to Pericles and Horatius Pulvillus yet as the one hearing of their death as hee was at a solemn sacrifice kept on his Crowne the other as hee was at a dedication held still the pillar of the Temple in his hand till the whole Ceremonie was performed So let us continue our devotion notwithstanding this Parenthesis of sorrow and make an end of our evening sacrifice concluding with the words of the Apostle immediatly following my Text Thankes bee unto God who hath given unto our brother and will give unto us all victorie over Death and the Grave yea and Hell too through Iesus Christ c. FINIS FATO FATVM OR THE KING OF FEARES FRIGHTED AND VANQVISHED SERMON XLIIII HOSEA 13. 14. O Death I will bee thy plagues THE Rose is fenced with pricks and the sweetest Flowers of Paradise as this in my Texâ—… are beset with thorns or difficulties which after I have plucked away the holy Spirit assisting mee I will open the leaves and blow the flowers in the explication of this Scripture and in the application therof smell to them and draw from thence a savour of life unto life The thorne groweth upon the diversâ—…tie of Translations for Rabbi Shelamo Iarchi reads the words ego ero verba tua ô mors I will bee thy words O Death Aben Ezra ero causa tuae mortis I will bee the cause of thy death Saint Ierome ero mors tua ô mors O Death I will bee thy death O Hell I will bite thee and hee conceiveth that when our Saviour descended into Hell and his flesh in the Grave saw no corruption hee spake these words to Death and Hell O Death I will bee 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for therefore 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that thou mightest 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 by my death O Hell I 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 â—…d 〈◊〉 thee which devourest all things in 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The 〈◊〉 â—…nder the Hebrew 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ô moâ—…s 〈◊〉 wheâ—… 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 tâ—… indictâ—… what hast 〈◊〉 to say agaâ—… the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 God Saint Paâ—…l ubi stimulus tuâ—… 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 O Death where is thy sting that is sayth Saint Austine where is sinne wherewith wee are stung and poysoned Is not this Chius ad Choum doe not these Translations 〈◊〉 well agree as harpe and harrow neither can it bee answered to salve the repugnancie and solve the difficultie that Saint Paul 1 Cor. 15. 55 his words have no reference to this Text in the Prophet for the last Translation approved by our Church in the marginall note upon the 1 Cor. 15. 55. â—…ds us to this versâ—…n Hosâ—…a and wee finde no other place in all the Scriptures of the old Testament to which the Apostle should allude buâ—… this And although Carvin endeavouring to untie this Gordiaâ—… knot saith â—…orily that it is evident that the Apostle 1 Cor. 15. doth not alledge the testimony of the Prophet to confirme any Point of Dâ—… delivered by him yet Calvin his evidence for it seemes to mee obscure and inevident his satis constat minime liquet for the expresse words of the Apostle 1. Cor. 15. 53. 54. 55. are for this corruptible must put on incorruption and this mortall must put on immortalitie so when this corruptible shall have put on incorruption and this mortall shall have put on immortalitie then shall bee brought to passe the saying that is written Death is swallowed up in victory O Death where is thy sting O Grave where is thy victory What shall wee say then hereunto With submission to those who out of better skill in the originall and upon more exact examination of all Translations may bring them to a better accord for the present I thus resolve First that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 his translation is utterly to bee rejected for it is like the 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 egge that hath no 〈◊〉 what sense can any man 〈◊〉 out of these words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 I will bee thy words O Death unlesse wee helpe them with our English phrase I will 〈◊〉 thy 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Secondly 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is to goe packing with his fellow Rabbin for his inâ—…ion is a manifest contradiction to
crazie body or a full well-fed body is a hindrance to the soule because of that tie that is betweene the body and the soule and the spirit so there is a simpathy the soule is affected some what in this sense But it is not so then the soule shall bee loosed from the body and so freer for spirituall actions then now it is The soules under the Altar they crie How long Lord holy and just wilt thou not revenge our bloud upon them that are upon the earth The soules of Gods servants you see then are glorified when they are out of the body and therefore shall glorifie God more perfectly and enjoy God more freely and fully then now while their soules are in these mortall bodies And at that very instant when the soule of Gods servant is carried out of the body to heaven it more perfectly injoyeth Christ and is more sensible and more fit to answer the love of Christ to him then ever when it was in the body So then here is a cessation of baser actions and imployments to give place to more noble and heavenly and excellent actions wherein the soule shall bee employed in heaven There is then no losse of actions neither Againe there is no losse of company This is a thing that troubleth men husband and wife to part friends to part But we lose no company by death howsoever we lose the company of men that we cannot assure our selves are friends indeed for of all the friends we speake of in the maine point when they come to be tryed there are few to be found to be friends But then we goe to them whose love is perfect that you may be sure of and have the truth of their love Againe how little comfort nay how little have you company with those friends you desire Is not much part of our life spent without any fight of our friends is not halfe of it spent in sleep in the night and the other halfe in businesse and pleasure Alas how little time have we to enjoy our friends we rest on But then we shall perfectly enjoy them when there shall be no need of sleepe when there shall be perfection of love and freedome from distraction and imployment when the servants of God shall fully and freely and sweetly and comfortably enjoy one the other Abraham and Isaac and Iacob and the meanest of the Saints shall meet in the expression of love in such a perfection as we cannot speake of And this is certaine you shall goe to many Who can tell the dust of Iacob Now you have some one or two or three or a few men or women that you account friends and dote much upon but then you shall have ennumerable company a world of friends of men and women multitudes they cannot be numbred they are as the starres of heaven for number I say there is no losse of company by this meanes Againe you shall lose no pleasures by death it may be you shall lose some few sensuall bruitish pleasures a few mixed corrupt pleasures pleasures that have the mixture of sorrow and feare in them that imbitters them to the soule of a man but it shall not be so then you shall be freed from imperfect pleasures and have perfect ones at Gods right hand for evermore pure pleasures Againe you lose no necessary convenience neither the rich man loseth no riches by death he loseth his money doth he lose his riches therefore No The Angels are rich but they have no money the Saints are rich they want nothing but they have no money It may be thou losest a child thou shalt find a Father it may be thou losest a weake friend that loveth not long or it may be not so truly as thou thinkest he doth and thou findest friends that are many and perfect and pure in their love that love with a perfect heart And what then are all those losses when you enjoy that which shall make the soule happy for ever Thus I say you should rectifie your opinions concerning Death looke upon it aright have true apprehensions of it Get an intrest in Christ and looke on death through him get faith and then all these things that I haue spoken shall be your advantage so the Apostle concludeth Christ is to us in life and in death advantage If we live he is gaine to us in life and if we die he is advantage to us in death And death is reckoned amongst the speciall favours and priviledges Christ hath given to his Church All are yours what all life and death things present and things to come all are yours and you are Christs and Christ is Gods So we see that Death is amongst the priviledges that Christ hath given his Church therefore rectifie your opinions concerning Death make good that I spake before and you shall find this good that I now speake And for the last the unacquaintance with Death let not that trouble you none come from the dead to tell you what is done there but looke on the servants of God before and when they die and you shall find enough how they apprehended Death when they have looked on it in the glasse of the Gospell Looke upon them before death Iacob being to close up his dayes with blessing of his children Lord saith hee I have waited for thy salvation Hee looked upon Death through Christ the Saviour of the world that he should bee saved by him and though it be true that there is a further meaning for the Tribes in those words of Iacob yet this was proper to Iacob himselfe hee looked upon Death now approching as that that he was delivered from and set into that freedome purchased by Christ. So old Simeon Lord now lettest thou thy servant depart in peace according to thy word for mine eyes have seene thy salvation Iacob accounted it his salvation old Simeon a departure from a worse place to a better from worse company and comforts to a better A change for the better still and a departing in peace Againe secondly looke on the servants of God in death see what they have said too Iosiah a man that was upright in heart he went to the grave in peace he was gathered to his fathers in peace that he should not see the evill that should come upon his people here is all it was but a peaceable taking of him away from a more troubelous condition if he had lived longer Beloved he died in warre yet it is said he was gathered in peace he had inward peace with God though he failed in that particular action And the Apostle in the 2 Cor. 5. 4. This is our desire that wee may bee clothed upon not that we would be unclothed but clothed upon that mortalitie may bee swallowed up of life A strange speech he counteth death life to him he counteth the death of this life to be the death of mortalitie by laying aside this earthly tabernacle as he saith in
the body Spirituall death when God and grace are severed from the soule The Text speakes of the corporall death Sinne is not the sting of the spirituall death for the spirituall death is sinne it selfe And here I will not contend with any man if he be full of enquirie but I will distinguish two parts of spirituall death and I grant in one of them is this sting In spirituall death therefore there are two parts or two degrees The first is called the first death That I take to bee the death of the soule in sinne The second part is when soule and body are for ever closed up in Hell And in this part sinne is the sting And remember this by the way Sinne is not onely a sting now but it will be a sting to men in Hell the sting the deadlinesse the extremity of punishment that is in Hell it is received all from sinne for the damned in Hell when they come there as they cease not to sinne so the sting of sinne ceaseth not to be with them and it may be delivered by conjecture I thinke Hell were no Hell if there were not the sting of sinne there So then you see what death the Apostle speakes of principally of corporall death but it may be extended to the second part of spirituall death for there sinne continueth and so the sting remaineth The next question is what sinne the Apostle speakes of when he saith the sting of death is sinne This is not a time to stirre controversies therefore those ancient controversies and such as are lately stirred up about originall sinne how farre it is the sting of death I let them goe In a word to let you see what sinne is the sting of death remember this Sinne may be considered two wayes either as it is intire untouched uncrushed Let that sinne be what it will be whether it be originall onely or whether it be any actuall sinne streaming from originall whether it be a sinne of ignorance or knowledge whether it be of pleasure or of profit A sinne immediatly that respecteth God or immediatly respecteth our neighbour whatsoever the sinne be if it bee not touched if it bee not crushed if it scape uncontrouled if it be in its native power and keepes in his kingdome if it rule in a man that sinne will certainly be the sting of Death Euery sinne vertually is the sting of death there is an aptitude in every Sinne. But in the event that Sinne proveth the sting of death that is untouched uncontrouled Not every sinne in the event proveth the sting of death but that Sinne that liveth in us or rather that Sinne that we live in that ruleth in us that we affect and love this is the Sinne that putteth a sting into death That very sinne that thou lovest and likest so much and pleadest for that sinne will make death terrible Secondly Sinne may be considered as it is galled and vexed and mortified in the Soule When a man setteth upon the root of Sinne and the way of Sinne and falleth a crucifying the body of Sinne and the members of it I say howsoever there bee divers motions and stirrings of Sinne in the soule yet if these be disavowed disaffected and mortified if there be a crucifying vertue passe over them if they come not within the judgement to approve them or within the affections to embrace and like them if they come not to be a mans trade and way and walke but fall within the improbation of the judgement to disavow them and the misliking of the affections to sorrow for them These shall not be the sting of death whatsoever the motions are But these untouched unmortified sinnes these are the sting of death Now these are the sting of death in a double respect First in respect of the guilt Secondly in respect of the corruption First they are a sting in respect of guilt Every Sinne remaining unsatisfied for remaineth with his guilt and when Sinne is not satisfied for there is the sting of death When the sinner hath nothing to oppose to the justice of God for the sinne he hath committed if the Sinne be in the booke of God uncrossed bee a debt there not blotted out by the blood of Christ if Christ have not satisfied for it if the sinner have not part in him as we shall heare anone then Sin is the sting of death And then secondly they are a sting in respect of the corruption and filthinesse of Sins unmortified Those filthy sinfull motions those depraving qualities inthy soule that thou likest and practisest in thy conversation they give thee up into the hands of Death to execute his Sting upon thee And therefore you that applaud your selves in Sinne and will goe on in Sin doe so But know this when thou commest to the full strength of thy Sinne let it be what it will when Death commeth it findeth the strongest weapon it hath in thy sinne the very power of thy sinne armeth Death against thy soule No man is more obnoxious and open to the sharpest dart of Death then that man that will goe on in Sinne. So you see what Sin is spoken of that is the sting of death that Sin is the sting of Death that a man loveth and doteth on The third Question is in what respect Sin is the sting of Death First by way of Eminencie because that then the sting of Sin beginneth most sensibly to worke in a man Not but that Sin hath a sting before Death but then the deluded sinner feeles his sinne there be divers times that Sin can sting a person before that but then howsoever the sinner hath deluded himselfe and the word of God and the world he can delude them no more Death then most ordinarily fixeth his sting in the soule and makes the sinner feele the smart of his sinne There be three times wherein Sinne can sting a man Before death At death After death Before Death God sometimes letteth loose the conscience of a man even of the most resolved sinner of him that beares himselfe up aloft in his owne eyes in scorne and contempt of the ministrie of the Word sometime I say God singleth out such a person and rippeth up all his heart strikes his Arrowes into his very soule and stings his conscience so irresistably that he knoweth not which way to turne from the wrath that boyleth in his soule And it is one thing to deale with the Minister and another to deale with God When God strikes his Arrowes of uengeance into the soule of a sinner then such a one is stung indeed this God doth sometimes before death Nay sometimes God stingeth the consciences of his owne children for sinne David cries out hee roared for the disquitnesse of his spirit his bones were broken he was sore vexed Lord how long saith he If there be such deepe disquiet by reason of this sting in the consciences of good persons
and after both soule and body and presents them before his owne Tribunall and there searcheth into every mans life ransacks his conscience lookes deepe into his conversation and inquireth into his secrets openeth his actions and whole carriage from his infancie to his last breath and findeth out the things that hee hath done and passeth sentence according to that he hath done This Judgement hath two degrees First assoone as a man dieth No sooner is the soule separated from this case as it were the bodie but instantly it is presented before the Lord Jesus Christ and there he passeth sentence either that it is a true beleever a godly liver a person united to Christ that walked as becommeth the Gospell of Christ and then it receiveth glory and joy and blisse for the present more then tongue expresse Or else it findeth against him that he was a sinfull man a wicked man a hypocrite a dissembler one that named Christ with his tongue but did not depart from iniquitie nor live according to the Gospell of Christ and then he is delivered up to Sathan to bee hurried downe to Hell and there to suffer the wrath of God according to the desert of so great wickednesse This particular judgement passeth upon every soule assoone as it leaveth the Body Then followeth the great universall Judgement when soule and body shall be reunited and stand before God every particular man that ever hath beene is or shall be every man shall appeare in their owne persons their whole lives shall be laied open all secret things shall bee made knowne for God saith the Apostle shall judge the secrets of all hearts by Iesus Christ according to my Gospell This is the third thing that the word of God informeth us concerning death that nature could never doe The last that is the best the Scripture giveth us a remedie against the ill of Death It is a pittifull thing to heare of mortallity and sicknesse if there were not a good Potion or Phisicke prescribed to escape the ill of it To heare tell of Death and so tell as the Scripture saith that it is a going to another world of weale or woe and not to heare of a remedie it is wofull tydings and would wring teares from a hard heart But the Scripture makes report of death not onely tollerable and easie but comfortable and gladsome to a Christian heart for it sheweth by whom and by what meanes we may infallibly and certainly escape all the hurt that Death can doe Nay by what meanes we may order our selves so that Death may be beneficiall to us What is that In one short word It is Christ I am the resurrection and the life hee that beleeveth in mee shall never see death Hee meaneth to hurt himselfe Againe This is the message that God hath given us life and this life is in his Sonne And Hee that hath the Sonne hath life Our Saviour Jesus Christ came into the world as the Apostle telleth us that hee might destroy him that had the power of death and so set them at libertie that all their life-time were in bondage under the feare of death And Saint Iohn saith Hee came into the world to destroy the workes of the divell which are sinne and death So that now Death hath lost his sting because Christ overcame it in dying hee slue Death and was the death of Death this man Christ God and Man hee offered himselfe to his Father as a Sacrifice for the sinnes of the world and dying a cursed death upon the Crosse so satisfied the justice of God on the behalfe of all those that are in him that death can doe them no harme It is nothing else but a passage to eternall blessednesse Oh blessed be the name of God that hath beene pleased to provide so perfect a remedie against so mortall an enemie and to lay it open so clearely and plainly in the Gospell Yee have heard of those things that I thought to put yee in mind of concerning Death and so I have done with the first point The second is That Death is an enemie Therefore the Apostle Paul telleth us of a certaine sting it hath Oh Death where is thy sting It is an armed enemie it commeth as a Serpent with a sting that entreth into a mans soule putteth it to extreame perplexitie if he takes not order to disarme this enemie An enemie yee know is a person that setteth himselfe wilfully to hurt a man may hurt his neighbour either through indiscretion or unadvisednesse against his will or hee may lay waite to doe him hurt intending mischiefe and seeking to performe somewhat that shall bee injurious to him Wee call not him an enemie that we receive a little hurt from against his will contrary to his purpose and intention but he that studieth and beforehand desireth to be an enemie Now Death as we may say studieth our hurt in all extremitie before-hand There is but two sorts of hurt that can come to a man One is to deprive him of that which is beneficiall and comfortable to robbe him of all that is contentfull to him in this life As when a company of Foes breake into a Nation they burne their goods and spoile their houses and robbe and take away all that is comfortable to them so much as they can Death is such an enemie It desireth to bereave a man of that necessarie contentment hee hath When it meeteth with a learned man it takes away all his learning at one blow assoone as he is dead hee ceaseth to bee a great scholler It commeth to a rich man and robbes him of all his goods at one blow too though he have millions Death causeth all to be another mans When it commeth to a King it pulleth him beside his Throne takes his Crowne off his head and casteth both him and it into the dust hee is king no longer when hee is dead And so in all the benefits of this life it takes away the pleasure and contentments of a man it takes away the husband from the wife and the wife from the husband it divideth children from Parents and Parents from children all the benefits that this life afford death strippeth a man of them all and turnes him naked out of the world just as hee came hee must goe and carry nothing in his hand Death will not admit him to take one farthing or any thing else with him So he is an enemie for hee spoileth us of whatsoever is desirable in this life But he is an enemie also in inflicting a great deale of ill upon men So death bringeth torment for the present It is a terrible thing to wrestle with it makes a man bleed and sweat as it were No man can incounter with death but he feeleth anxietie and vexation of body and minde unlesse hee have comfort from above to enable him to wrestle with it but in his owne proper nature it is so furious
your names to be glorious and to make a faire shew in the world but to get grace and to get faith and hope and love and repentance none of your thoughts almost runne that way scarce any of your thoughts are so bestowed Is not this to be children in understanding Againe he is a foolish man that knoweth he shall meet an enemie and will not prepare If a man should heare of twenty or thirty thousand souldiers were gathered against the Citie and besieged it to destroy it He would not be so foolish and so simple then as to bestow himselfe in his trade and to follow his businesse and to give himselfe to merriment but hee would get his weapons and he would looke about him helpe to arme the City and to make it strong Why doe yee not consider that your soule is as a Citie Death will come against it and batter you with sicknesse with paines and at last will certainly take it and if the soule be not prepared will carry it to Hell fire Why will you be so retchlesse and senslesse to eate and drinke and labour to grow rich to bury your selves in earthly labours and never thinke how to escape how Death may be kept out that will destroy soule and body I presume you are ashamed of this folly by this time I hope yee will goe away with remorse and sorrow for so carelesly neglecting a thing of so great importance to be provided for In the third place therefore I entreate you begin this great worke this day Consider if you have not begun the enemie lieth in waite for thee oh man or woman if thou bee never so young thou maist meet with him before night if thou bee old thou must meet with him ere long Prepare for him betime thinke what an enemy may encounter thee in the way If a man be to travell though he be not assured to meet with an enemie yet he will strive to get good company and weapon himselfe he will carry his sword something he will doe that if a theefe come to robbe him he may be able to prevent the danger Beloved thinke that there is an enemy that way-laies us as we goe along in the world one time or other he will be sure to come upon us therefore stirre up your selves begin this day to prepare for this enemie How shall I prepare for Death I told you before it is not amisse in a word to repeat it Get Faith in Christ and Hope and Charitie and Repentance These will be meanes to prepare and helpe thee against Death Therefore if hitherto thou have not lament and bewaile the sinfulnesse of thy nature and life Assoone as thou art out of this place get thee into a solitarie roome fall upon thy knees lament thy sinnes the ilnesse of thy nature and carriage rehearse thy wayes as much as thou canst condemne thy selfe before God mightily crie for pardon in the mediation of his Sonne and never leave sobbing and mourning till he hath given thee some answer that hee is reconciled And then strive to get faith in Christ call to mind the perfection of his redemption the excellencie of his person and merits that thou maist repose thy soule on him that thou maist say though my sinnes be as the Stars and exceed them yet the merit of my Saviour and his satisfaction to the justice of God it is full in him he is well pleased and reconciled I will stay on him Lord Christ thou hast done and suffered enough to redeeme mee and Man-kind thou hast suffered for the propitiation of the world though my sinnes deserve a thousand damnations yet I trust upon thy mercie according to the Covenant made in thy Word Thus when a man laboureth to cast himselfe on Christ to lay the burthen of his salvation and to venter his soule on him now he hath beleeved this Breast-plate Death is not able to thrust through And then labour that this faith may worke so strongly that it may breed Hope a constant and firme expectation grounded on the promises of the Word that thou shalt bee saved and goe to Heaven and be admitted into the presence of God when thou shalt be separated from this lower world Hee that is armed with this hope hath a Helmet Death shall never hurt his head it shall never be able to take away his comfort and peace He shall smile at the approach of death because it can doe nothing but helpe him to his kingdome And then labour for Charitie to inflame thee to him againe that hath shewed himselfe so truly loving to men as to seeke them when they were lost to redeeme them when they were captives and to restore them from that unhappinesse that they had cast themselves innto Oh that I could love thee and thy people for thy sake thou diddest die for them shall not I be at a little cost and paines to helpe them out of miserie Thus if yee labour to be furnished with these graces then you are armed against Death those will doe you more good then if you had gotten millions of millions of gold and silver As you have understanding for the outward man as you have care to provide for that to preserve and comfort life while you are here so have a care for the future world and that boundlesse continuance of eternitie If a man live miserably here death will end it if he be prepared for death he shall live happily for ever but if a man live happily as we account it and die miserably that misery is endlesse Yee mistake beloved yee account men happy that abound in wealth and honour that have great estates I say yee mistake in accounting men happy that enjoy the good things of this life that can live in prosperitie to the last time of their age possessing what they have gotten If such a man be not prepared for death Death makes way for a greater unhappinesse after death For the more sinne he hath committed the more miserie shall betide him his life being nothing but a continued chaine of wickednesse one linke upon another till he settle upon a preparation for Death And in the last place here is a great deale of comfort to those that have laboured to prepare for death though to them Death is an enemie yet it is an enemie that is utterly destroyed The Philosopher said that Death is the terriblest of all terrible things so it is to nature because it doth that that no other evill can doe it separateth from all comfort and carrieth us we know not whether Death is terrible to a man that is unarmed for death but to the poore Saints that have bestowed their time in humiliation and supplication and confession that have daily endevoured to renew their faith and hope and repentance Death hath no manner of terriblenesse in the world if it bee terrible to a Christian at the first it is onely because he hath forgot himselfe a little he
must be the two feet that we walke on toward God Righteousnesse that is one by which we tread the way of the first Table in workes of pietie to God and Mercie is the other by which we tread the way of the second Table in mercy towards men So that as the two Tables kisse each other they are infolded one in another the love we owe to our brethren it hangs and depends on our love to God the love that wee shew to God is to be testified by our love to our brethren So these two are to embrace one anothee wee must not sever them that God severeth not according to this others will judge of us that wee are truly righteous according to this scantling we take of our selves Deceive not your selves if there be not workes of Charitie and mercie flatter not your selves with an opinion of righteousnesse it is an emptie name where mercie is not So the Apostle makes the argument Hee that loveth not his brother whom hee hath seene how can hee love God whom hee hath not seene So likewise here is it possible that there should be righteousnesse toward God when there is not mercie toward men It is the first of those pious instructions that I will commend to this place Ostentation of righteousnesse there is a great deale in the world men desire to be accounted godly men because they can be reserved to themselves They can get pretences of pietie and zealous they will seeme to be for workes of the first Table Did God give onely one Table No but we shall bee tried by the workes of the second Table When I was hungry yee fed me not when I was thirstie yee gave me no drinke Why doe we make boast of pietie to God that men cannot judge of For there is one little graine of hypocrisie that spoileth all We may act mercie to men but we cannot act pietie pietie will shew it selfe here Here is the touch-stone to give proofe of the pietie in our hearts if it bud out in mercie the righteous man is mercifull in every kind Where there is pietie there will not be reviling and disgracing and quarrelling and contention it is impossible that pietie in the heart should be contentious that pure and untainted liquor should passe through a filthy kennell if there bee grace in the heart it will shew it selfe in the hand in the lip in the words in the actions in all It is but a touch that I give you I know you easily ghesse where I am I come not to put you in mind of what you know or rather to put you in mind I am not conscious to your courses but I will tell yee what the world saith It is a great deale of wrong done to this parish and this place if there bee not much contention in it and it is not upon this occasion that I heard it for before now I never knew any one in the parish but as the Apostle saith of the good workes of one of the Churches It is spoken of in all the world so the strife of this place is spoken of in all the Citie Here is the fruit whereby you must examine your selves mercie to men If wee be not those that nourish brotherly love there will be no mercie there is no mercie where there are the fruits of uncharitablenesse and if there be no mercie there will be no pietie Let this therefore be the touch-stone of pietie love and peace with men as the Apostle speakes As much as is possible have peace with all men I will speake no more of the meaning of the first part Mercifull men are taken away It is the Comentary upon the former The second is the Predicate of the Proposition they are taken away that hath reference to this they perish It is great wisedome in the Spirit of God thus to expound one word by another That as in the body of a man those parts that are of most use God in wisedome hath made them double hath made them paires two eyes two hands two eares c. because these are parts of great use that if one part fall away and miscary the other part may supply if one eye be out a man loseth not his sight he hath another and so in other parts so it is in the Scripture if we mistake one word here is another that is more plaine to lead us right in the meaning of the Scripture for else men would have beene offended Godly men perish That is more then to die that that perisheth is lost But it is plaine they are not lost in death Perishing is one step beyond death If it had beene predicated of mercilesse impenitent unrighteous men it might have been said so they perish they not only die But what hath the righteous done who ever perished being innocent Who ever suspected and dreamed that it was possible for mercifull men to perish Here commeth in the interpretation No be not deceived It is a word frequently used in the world carnall men thinke so but they perish not they are but tooke away Yee see how one word helpeth the other so this word giveth us assurance of the meaning of this Scripture and of the state and condition of a mercifull man hee perisheth not though the Atheists of the world thinke so he perisheth not to himselfe for then beginneth his happinesse when death commeth though they perish to mens memomoriall and remembrance there is no remembrance of the wise man more then of the foole saith Solomon that is worldly men that mind the world and their bellies they take no more to consideration when a righteous man a wise man dieth then a foole that is an impenitent man though I say they perish to the memoriall of the world they perish not to God not to the fruition of his happinesse for Death is but a porter a bridge to everlasting life then beginneth their glory Heaven that was begun before in a misterie then it is set open to them literally and personally They perish not because they are taken away there is the proofe of it A man that is removed only from an Inne no man will say that hee is lost That that is transplanted from one soile to another doth not perish A graft or syens though it be cut off and it is to have a more noble plantation It is so farre from perishing that it is more perfect it is stablished in its nature it is set into a better There are but one of these two interpretations of perishing and neither of them can befall a godly mercifull man Either it is a passage from a beeing to a not beeing and so the Beasts when they die perish because their soules are mortall as well as their bodies it is no more a living creature there is no more life in it it resolveth to its first principle the soule it is nourished as well as the body there was a beeing before but now there
him and lie in his Bosome And that man cannot for his life when hee seeth the sweetnesse of the grace of God in Christ but resolve to obey him and determine to walke in the wayes of holinesse and take paines and use industrie for the overcomming of all sinne and by the vertue of Christ he shall prosper in this I beseech you therefore set your selves aworke about this great businesse to get Repentance and Faith and New Obedience it is much more needfull then sleepe then meat then attyre there is nothing in the world so requisite for thy welfare as these things Scrape thou riches together in the same quantitie that Solomon did and ten thousand times more yet thou shalt see Death once within a hundred or halfe a hundred yeares Get wisedome yet thou shalt see Death after a few yeares Take pleasure with as much greedinesse as he did once when he forgate himselfe for a space yet thou shalt see death These things that the foolish world hunts after with so much earnestnesse of desire will not secure thee from the sight of the King of feares Death as Iob calleth it But if thou once get Faith and Repentance and new obedience then thou hast obtained that that all the riches and honour and pleasures and learning or whatsoever seemeth desireable in the world will not helpe their possessors to What will you doe brethren Grovell still on the earth and still be mad after backe and belly Or will you now begin to thinke I must die I must shake hands with that dismall enemie pale-faced Death that is able to strike terrour into the strongest heart and amazement into the stoutest soule that is not well confirmed and if this Death find mee destitute of true Repentance and Faith and New Obedience it will seize upon me and dragge me before the Judgement seat of God where I shall bee Henced away with a malediction and curse and be forced to take my place with the Divell and his Angels in unquenchable flames Oh what shall I doe then to secure my selfe from the great from the strong arme of death I will repent now I will begin Lord draw mee helpe me that I may doe it I will beleeve now Lord doe thou worke Faith that requirest it I will obey Lord inable me to performe such needfull duties as thou commandest me Shall this be your practice when you come home Will you thus studie to practise Repentance and Faith and Obedience and studie to cry and call for it and use all your indeavour Or what will you doe will you be as idle and carelesse as negligent and slothfull in making after these graces as before Will you be as greedy of the transitorie vanities of this life as in former times Oh abuse not the word of God If thou goe out of the Church without a full purpose to apply thy selfe from hence forward either to begin or to proceed in the practise of the saying of Christ Cursed bee thou in thy hearing cursed be that houre that thou hast spent and cursed be thy misbestowed labour thou dissembling hypocrite But if thou labour to practise this of Christ namely to keepe his sayings the Doctrine of the Gospell to repent to beleeve and to obey blessed art thou in thy hearing and in thy doing and in thy obedience happy is the time and the place and all things that concurre together to draw thee to so needfull a worke I pray Brethren set not your labour upon gold and silver and money and trash not upon the pleasures and delights and contentments of the world not on any other thing but mainly and principally above all things let your chiefe care bee for Faith and Repentance and Obedience If you strive for these things earnestly and heartily and constantly as sure as the Lord is in heaven hee will bestow them upon you and with them the benefit of benefits Freedome from Death And now I shall speake comfort to those few that are in the world that keepe these sayings of Christ. Let them bee of good comfort if their capitall enemie the King of feares and the King of Afflictions be held from a possibility of doing them harme nothing can harmethem Hee that Death cannot hurt paine cannot hurt povertie and disgrace cannot hurt nothing can hurt him You know if the King of an Armie be reconciled to a place hee will keepe his Souldiers from spoyling and burning and destroying that place If Death be put out of power to doe thee hurt and God bee reconciled in Christ because thou keepest the saying of Christ nothing can hurt thee thou art the happiest man under the Sunne Why should the poore sad afflicted grieved mourning lamenting Saints of God envie them that are rich and jolly and merry worldlings any of their pleasures and profits any of those things wherewith they like Idiots make themselves laugh at What hath not God given thee better things then hee that thou shouldest murmure and whine and weepe for want of them art thou still complaining for want of them Remember what Saint Iames saith Let the brother of low degree that is abased and despised in the world rejoyce yea rejoyce with great boasting and glory in his Exaltation This is the exaltation of the Saints Christ writing his sayings in their hearts and inclining them through the operation of his Spirit and the powerful worke of his Word to repent and beleeve hath freed them from the danger of Death and interessed them into eternall happinesse and that blisse that no tongue can expresse nor no heart conceive This is thy happinesse it is not to be rich or to be great for these cannot deliver the owner from the hurt of Death naturall nor from the danger of Death eternall But to have Faith and Repentance and Obedience this is riches and exaltation for he that hath them shall not alone escape the Dungeon of eternall darknesse but bee advanced to the Palace of everlasting felicitie The Saint is the happy man the penitent beleever and true practiser of Christian obedience he is the sole and only happy man under the Sunne for whatsoever storme hee suffereth in this present world hee shall certainly escape Death and obtaine Glory Blesse God and blesse thy selfe in God magnifie him rejoyce in him take comfort in thy lot and portion Death that devoureth Kings that destroyeth Emperours that conquers Captaines and men of valour shall not be able to approach thee for thy hurt for thou keepest the saying of the Lord Iesus Christ. Rejoyce I say in this magnifie him that is the Authour of it and account thy selfe happy that thou hast received from him so excellent a gift as to bee in some measure inabled to keepe his saying Yea if it were so may some Christian heart object then I should esteeme my selfe the happiest man alive but alas where is this Repentance you describe where is this New Obedience in mee that still still find my selfe captive
an Icon or lively expression to the eye sicut galina congregat pullos suos As the hen gathereth her chickens under her wings Where are now our Anabaptists and plaine pack-staffe methodists who esteeme of all flowers of Rhetoricke in Sermons no better then stinking weedes and of all elegancies of speech then of prophane spells For against their wills at unawares they censure the holy Oracles of God in the first place which excell all other writings as well in eloquence as in Science doubtlesse as the breath of a man hath more force in a Trunke and the winde a lowder and sweeter sound in the Organ-pipe then in the open ayre so the matter of our speech and the theame of our discourse which is conveyed through figures and formes of Art both sound sweeter to the eare and pierce deeper into the heart there is in them plus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 more evidence and more efficacie they make a fuller expression and take a deeper impression Secondly where are our prophane Criticks who delight in the flesh-pots of Egypt and loath Manna admire carnall eloquence in Poets and heathen Oratours and taske the Scriptures for rude simplicitie and want of all Art and eloquence It is true the Scripture is written in a style peculiar to it selfe the elocution in it is such as Lactantius observeth that it befitteth no other bookes as neither doth that wee find in other bookes befit it As the matter in Scripture so the forme is divine nec vox hominum sonat which consisteth not in the words of mans wisedome but in the evidence of the Spirit Yet is there admirable eloquence in it and farre surpassing which we find in all other writings Wherefore Politian the Grammarian who pretended he durst not touch any leafe in the Bible for feare of defiling the puritie of his language or slurring the glosse of his style is condemned as well by learned humanists as Divines And Theopompus who went about to cloath Gods word with gay and trimme phrases of heathen Oratours and Poets was punished by God with losse of his wits Thus have we viewed the forme let us now have an eye to the matter our Lords conquest over Death and the Grave There are two things most dreadfull to the nature of man Death and the Grave the one severeth the soule the other consumeth the body and resolveth it inâ—… dust the valiantest conquerours that with their bloody flags and colours have strucke a terrour unto all Nations yet have beene affrighted themselves at the displaying of the pale and wan colours of Death the most retired Philosophers and Monkes who have lived in Cells and Caves under the ground yet have beene startled at the sight of their Grave How much then are wee indebted to our Christian faith that not only overcommeth the world but also conquereth the feare of Death and the grave and dareth both in the words of my Text O death sting mee if thou canst O grave conquer mee if thou bee able O death where is thy sting O grave where is thy victorie In which words the Apostle like a Cryer calleth Death and the Grave into the Court and examineth them upon two Articles first concerning the sting of the one secondly concerning the victorie of the other Will it please you then to fixe the eye of your observation upon the parts of this Text as they are layd before you in termes of Law 1 A Citation 2 An Examination In the Citation upon 1 the manner of it 2 the parties cited 1 Death 2 Grave In the Examination 1 Upon the first Interrogatorie put to Death touching the ledging of his sting 2 Upon the second Interrogatorie put to the Grave touching the field of his victorie First for the manner of Citing it is by an Apostrophe a figure often accurring in holy Scripture as in the booke of Kings O Altar Altar O ye mountaines of Gilboa and of the Psalmes lift up ye gates and bee ye lift up you everlasting doores and of the Canticles Arise O North and blow O South and in the Prophets O earth earth earth In imitation of which strings of rhetoricke the Auncient Fathers in their funerall Orations many times turned to the dead and used such compellations as these audâ—… Constaâ—… 〈◊〉 Paula heare O 〈◊〉 farewell O Paula From which passages our adversaries very weakely if not ridiculously inferres the invocation of Saints departed making weapons of plumes of leathers and arguments of ornaments and which is farre worse Divinitie of rhetoricke and articles of faith of tropes of sentences By a like consequence they might conclude that hills and trees and the earth and gates and death and hell have eyes to looke upon us or eares to heare us or that we ought to invocate them because the Holy Ghost maketh such Apostrophes to them as the Fathers doe to the soules of Saints newly departed out of their bodies Secondly for the parties here cited and called in their order first Death and then the Grave Death goes before the Grave because men dye before they are buried and the Grave is properly no Grave till it bee possessed by a dead bodie before it is but a hole or pit O Death In Hebrew Maveth from Muth whence mutus in Latine is derived and mute in English because Death bereaveth us of speech and for a like reason the Grave is tearmed Domus silentii a house of silence In Greeke 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 either quasi 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or quasi 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 snpple 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 either from a word signifying to stretch because death stretcheth out the bodie or from words signifying to tend upwards because by death the soule is carried upwards returning to God that gave it In Latine Mors either quasi 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 our fatall portion or as Saint Austine will have it a morsu because the biting of the Serpent caused it The letter or word is but like the barke or rinde the sense is the juyce yet here wee may sucke some sweetnesse from the barke or rinde From the hebrew Muth we learne that our tongues must bee bound to their good behaviour concerning the dead we must not make them our ordinarie table talke or breake jeasts upon them much lesse vent our spleene or wreake our malice on them wee must never speake of them but in a serious and regardfull manner de mortuis nil nisi bene From the Greeke 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as it is derived from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 mutando Ï„ tenuem in Θ aspiratam wee must learne to extend our hands to the poore especially neare death which stretcheth out our bodies and to send our thoughts 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to the things that are above whether if wee dye well the Angells shall imediately carrie our souls From the Latine mors so tearmed quasi 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉
and sea shall cast up 〈◊〉 their dead Wee have the parties to bee examâ—…ed let us now here the Articles upon which they are to bee examâ—…ed First Death is to answer to this 〈◊〉 where is thy sâ—…ng these words may bee understood â—…o maâ—…r of wayes 1 Actively 2 Passively 1 Passively where is thy sting that is the sting thrust out by Deatâ—… 〈◊〉 which 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 of Death is 〈◊〉 other then the present sence of the desert of death and guilt of conscience 〈◊〉 a dreadâ—… 〈…〉 take away this 〈…〉 for sinnâ—… 〈…〉 no 〈…〉 â—…is Saints and 〈…〉 of a punishment of sinne a remedie against all sinne of a short and fearefull cut to eternall death a faire and safe draw-bridge to eternall life 2 Actively where is thy sting that is the sting which causeth and bringeth Death In this sense the sting of death is sinne non quem mors fecit sed quo mors facta est peccato enim morimur non morte peccâ—…mus as Saint Austine most accutely and eloquently Sinne is sayd to bee the sting of Death as a cup of poyson is sayd to bee a potion of death that is a potion bringing death for wee dye by sinne wee sinne not by death sinne is not the off-spring of death but death the off-spring of sinne or as the Apostle tearmeth it the wages of sinne And it is just with God to pay the sinner this wages by rendring death to sinne and punishing sinne with death because sinne severeth the soule from God and not onely grieveth and despightfully entreateth but without repentance in the end thrusteth the spirit out of doores And what more agreeable to Divine justice then that the soule which willingly severeth her selfe from God should bee unwillingly severed from the bodie and that the spirit should bee expelled of his residence in the flesh which expelleth Gods grace and excludeth his Spirit from a residence in the soul This sting of death is like the Adders two forked or double for it is either originall or actuall sinne originall sinne is the sting of death in the day thou eatest of the Tree of knowledge thou shalt surely dye and as by one man sinne came into the World and death by sinne and so death passed upon all men for that all had sinned Secondly actuall sinne is the sting of death the soule that sinneth it shall dye the sonne shall not beare the iniquitie of the father nor the father the iniquity of the sonne the righteousnesse of the righteous shall bee upon him and the wickednesse of the wicked shall bee upon him Howbeit if wee speake properly originall sinne as it is a pronesse to all sinne so it maketh us rather obnoxious to death then dead men but actuall sinne without repentance slayes out-right Adam did not die the day hee eat the fruit but that day became mortalis or morti obnoxius guiltie of death or liable to it originall sinne alone maketh us mortes but actuall mortuos dead men The Devill like to a Hornet sometimes pricks us onely but leaveth not his sting in us sometime he leaveth his sting in us and that 's farre the more dangerous He is pricked only with this sting who sinneth suddenly and presently repenteth but he who the Devil bringeth to a habit or custome insinne in him hee leaveth his sting Now wee know what the sting is let us enquire where it is The answer is if wee speake of the reprobate men or Devills it remaineth in their consciences if wee speake of the Elect it is plucked out of their soules and it was put in our Saviours bodie and there deaded and lost for hee that knew no sinne was made sinne for us to wit by imputing our sinne to him and inflicting the punishment thereof upon him That wee might bee made the righteousnesse of God in him for the chastisement of our peace was upon him and by his stripes were wee healed who his owne selfe bare our sinnes in his owne body on the tree Athanasius representeth the manner of it by the similitude of a Waspe losing her sting in a Rocke Vespa acculeâ—… fodiens petram c. as an angry Waspe thrusteth her sting into a rocke cannot pierce or enter farre into it but either breaketh her sting or loseth it all so Death assaulting the Lord of life and striving with all her might to sting him hurt not him but disarmed her selfe of her sting for ever The first interrogatorie is answered wee know where Deaths sting is let us now consider of the second interrogatorie concerning the victorie of the Grave O grave where is thy victorie If the Grave as shee openeth her mouth wide so she could speake shee would answer My victories are to be seene in Macpelah Golgotha in all the gulphs of the Sea and Caves and pits of the Earth where the dead have beene bestowed since the beginning of the world My victorie is in the fire in the water in the earth in all Churnells and Caemitaries or dormitories in the bellies of fish in the mawes of beasts in holy shrines Tombes and sepulchres wheresoever corpses have beene put and are yet reserved Of all that ever Death arrested and they by order of divine Justice have beene committed to my custodie never any but one escaped whom the heaven of heavens could not containe much lesse any earthly prison he might truly say and none but he O grave where is thy victorie all save him I keepe in safe custodie that were ever sent to mee Yet may all that die in Iesus and expect a glorious Resurrection by him even now by faith insult over the Grave for Faith calleth those things that are not as if they were it looketh backward as farre as the Creation which produced all things at the first of nothing and as farre forward to the resurrection which shall restore all things from nothing or that which is as much as nothing Faith with an eye annointed with the eye-salve of the spirit seeth death swallowed up into victorie and the earth and sea casting up all their dead and upon this evidence of things not seene triumpheth over Death and Hell saying O Death where is thy sting O Hell where is thy victorie Wee have spoken hitherto of Death and the Grave let us now heare what they have to say to us Death saith feare not mee the Grave Weepe not immoderately for the dead Death bids us die to sinne the Grave Burie all thy injuries and wrongs in the pit of oblivion both say to us flye sinne and neither of us can hurt you both say to us Give thankes to him who hath given you victorie over uâ—… both the sting of death pricks you not but if you die in the bosome of Christ rather delights and tickles you Death is no more Death but a sleepe the Grave is no more a grave but abed Death is but the putting off of our old rags the Grave is the Vestrie
Attendants 4. Administration 5. Saints 2 Thes. 〈◊〉 â—…0 Christ is God 〈◊〉 Ioh. Isay 9. 6. Christ a great God Vse 1. Comfort to Gods children 2. Terrour to the wicked Object Answ. Comfortthat Christ the Saviour is Iudge Act. â—…7 31. Doctr. Every Christian so to live as expecting the appearing of Christ. Luke 2. 36. Phil. 3. 20. Jude 21. 2 Pet. 3. 14. Observat. 1. Col. 3. 3. Vse Observat. 2 Observat. Vse 1. Vse 2. Observat. Vse 1. Aug. lib. 8. Confess Cap. â—…lt Parts of the Text unfolded Sleepâ—… threefold 1. Naturall Psal. 3. 5. 2. Morall Dan. 12. 2. Act. 7. ult 3 Spirituall compared to sleepe 1. For the time the night 2. Exposed to danger Deut. 32. 3. Willingnesse 4. Suddennesse Mat. 26. 5. Incensiblenesse and immoveablenesse 6. Vaine fancies 7. The continuance 2. What meant by waking 1. To open the eyes to see the light 2. To rouze the senses 3. Get out of bed 3. Who must awake Quest. Answ. 1. The naturall man 2. The regenerate Cant. 5. 2. Mat. 25. Rev. 3. 2. 4. Why the Apostle calls upon these that are asleepe Exhortations not invaine 1. To the godly 2. To the wicked The dead sleepe of the world 1. Idolaters Rev. 2. 2. Adulterers 3. Drunkards Prov. 23. 4. Sabbath-breakers 5. Oppressours 6. Securitie The sleepe of the Church Signes of sleepie Christians 1. Carelesnesse 2. When men intend nothing but sleepe 3. Wasting of time 4. Decay of naturall heate Exhortation to awake from sleepe 1. It is unprofitable 2. It unfitâ—… for dutie 1. Exercise 2. Combate 3. To waitâ—… our Masters comming 3. Our enemie sleepes not Mat. 13. Prov. 24. 4. Gods mercie sleepes not 5. Gods judgements sleepe not 6. We are all to meet death Parts of the Text. Propos. They that are in covenant with God may bee without carnall feare 1. What feare is Kindes of feare 1. Naturall 2. Carnal feare 3. Servile feare Act 2. 4. Filiall feare Isay 8. 12. Reas. We are delivered from our enemies either Luke 1. 47. 1. By reconciliation 2. By conquest Vse 1. The power of grace must reflect on a mans selfe Vse 2. Possible to live with out feare Psalme 23. Vse 3. Reproofe for inordinate feare 1. We feare too soone 2. Too much 1. It brings a great deale of ill Esay 66. 4. 2. It unfits the heart to beare evilâ—… It hurts the body It doth hurt to the soule 1. Naturally 2. Spiritually Feare the ground of most sinnes Vse 4. To fence our hearts against it No cause of feare 1. Of spirituall enemies 2. Of worldly evills Ier. 46. 28. Obiect Answ. Obiect Answ. Quest. Answ. How to get the conquest of feare 1. Labour for the spirit 2. Keepe covenant with God Num. 14. 9. 3. Strengthen faith Psal. 112. 4. To place our love aright August Simile Doct. Both words and actions shall be called to account 2 Cor. 5. 10. Eccles. 12. Mat. 12. 36. Matth. 5. 22 Iude 13. 14. Reas. 1. The Law binds men in speeches Reas. 2. Words injure God and man Levit. 24. 11. Act. 8. Vse To condemn those that make light account of words Psal. 39. Psal. 131. Doctr. God will proceede in judgement according to his Law Ioh. 12. 48. Obiect Answ. All men judged by the Law The Law not alike expressed to all Rom. 2. 14 Reas. 1. The Law is Gods scepter that he rules by Psal. 110. 2. Isay 2. 3. 4. Reas. 2. Because the law is a rule Mica 6. 8. Vse 1. Repâ—…oofe of those that neglect the Law Rom. 2. 16. Prov. 13. 13. Quest. Answ. To despise Gods commandement what Ioh. 6. Matth. 25. 41 Vse 2. Admonition to observe the Law 1. For direction Matth. 5 2. For tryall Gal. 6. 3. 4. 1 Cor. 11. 32. Prov. 28. 13. Doct. The consideration of the day of judgement should moove to holinesse 1. It hath drawn some to obedience Eccles. 11. 9. 1. To forsake the world Phil. 3. 7. 2. Disposing the heart to obedience Eccles 12. 10. Heb. 12. Rev. 14. 2. It quickens to actions of obedience 1. Os particular calling 2. Generall calling 3. It confirmes in obedience Rev. 3. 11. Iam. 5. Vse Shewing the cause of the worlds prophanenesse and the Saints dejectednesse 2 Pet. 3. Vse 2. To strengthen faith of the judgement Ierome Parts of the Text. Meaning of the words Doct. Death due to sinne as wages Gen. 2. 17. Ezek. 18. 20. Rom. 5. 12. Iam. 1. 15. Quest. Answ. Whaâ—… death due to sinne 1. Temporall Rom. 5. 12. Obiect Answ. How Adam died a natural death as soon as he sinned Obiect Answ. How Christians freed from temporall death 1 Cor. 15. Christians undergoe temporall death why 1. 2. 3. 4. Simile 2. Eternall death Answ. Sinne infinite three wayes 1. In respect of the object 2. The subject 3. The sinners dâ—…sire Vse 1. Originall lust a sin Basile Vse 2. 〈◊〉 no sinne in it selfe veniall 1 Joh. 3. 5. Sins mortall and veniall how Vse 3. In spectacles of death to see the haynousnesse of sinne Vse 4. Todeterre us from sin Similies Ioh. 2. 1 Sam 14 Vse 5. To be humble and thankfull Life twofold 1. Naturall 2. Spirituall 1. In this life Job 17. 5. 2. In death 3. After the Resurrection A thing eternall three wayes 1. 2. 3. Doct. Salvation the free gift of God Quest. Answ. Austin Quest. Answ. Ioh. 3. Vse 1. Confutation of merit Rom. 8. Vse 2. To humble us Vse 3. Comfort Isa. 54. 2 Tim. 1. 12. Vse 4. Thankfulnesse Psal. 50 Deut. 30. 19. Isa. 45. 24. The Analysis of the Chapter Propos. 1. God is pleased to set himselfe to procure the profit of his people Proved by instances 1. In his instituting Ordinances in the Church 1. The preaching of the Word Act. 26. 18. 2 Tim. 3. 16. 2. The Sacrament of the Supper 3. Prayer Vnprofitable living under the ordinances a taking the name of God in vaine 4. Seâ—…ng of Christ into the world in our nature 2. In his command and injunction Deut. 10. 13. Matth. 〈◊〉 29. 3. In his several administrations 1. Permitting sin to remain 2. To prevaile 3. Withdrawing his presence 4. Suspending his answer to their prayers 5. Denying their particular suites 6. Deprives them of their dearest blessings Iames 5. 11. Use of exhortation 1. 2. 3. Vse 2. Of Instruction 1. 2. 1 Cor. 10. 33. Propos. 2. Gods ayme in afflicting his children is their profit Gen 41. 52. Afflictions they are profitable The blessed fruit of afflictions 2 Chron. 33. 1â—… Deut. 8. 15. Isa. 27. 9. Hab. 1. 12. The Saints of God have waited for the profit of afflictions 2 Sam. 16. 12. Isa. 37. 4. Vse 1. For reproofe Gods children prone to misconster the intent of God in their afflictions 1 Sam. 27. 1. Esa. 6. 5. Lam. 3. 16. 18 Isa. 49. 14. Jer. 29. 11. Vse 2. For comfort Isa. 10. 57. Simile Isay 10. 12. Vse 3. Exhortation to a patient expectation of the fruit of affliction Obiect Answ. 1. 2. 3. Iob 17. 4. The
ΘΡΗÎΟΙΚΟΣ THE HOUSE OF MOVRNING FVRNISHED With Directions for Preparations to Meditations of Consolations at the houre of Death DELIVERED IN XLVII SERMONS PREACHED AT THE Funeralls of divers faithfull servants of Christ. By Daniel Featly Martin Day Richard Sibbs Thomas Taylor Doctors in Divinitie And other Reverend Divines ECCLES 7. 4. The heart of the wise is in the house of Mourning but the heart of fooles is in the house of mirth Ambr. de obit frat Non amitti sed praemitti videntur quos sed non absumpturamors sed aeternitas receptura est Seneca Ep. 77. Iter imperfectum est si in media parte aut citra petitum locum steterit vita non est imperfecta si honesta ubicunque desieris si benè desieres tota est LONDON Printed by Iohn Dawson for R. M. and are to be sold by Iohn Bellamie and Ralph Smith at the signe of the three golden Lyons in Corne-hill neere the Royall Exchange 1640. TO THE CHRISTIAN READER THere is no man that can plead ignorance to the universall Decree of God concerning the necessitie of Mans mortalitie It is appointed for all men once to die and every man can say as that wise woman of Tekoaeh wee are all as water spilt upon the ground There is no Age Estate Condition or ranke of men but have beene foyled with that invincible Champion death who riding up and downe the world upon his pale Horse above these five thousand yeares hath with an impartiall stroke laid all flat before him some in their Infancie have proved what it is to die before they knew what it was to live others in the strength of Youth some in their Old age rich and poore high and low of all sorts young men may die old men must die even those that are stiled Gods and that by no fawning Sycophant but by God himselfe their mortality proves them to be men to themselves though they be as Gods to others and as Epictitus once told the Emperour That to be borne and to dye was common both to Prince and Beggar The sicknesses and miseries of this world have made the proudest Painims to confesse with St. Peter to Cornelius Even I my selfe also am a mortall man so that experience as well as Scripture concludes what man is he that liveth and shall not see death There are no ingredients in the shop of Nature that are sufficiently cordiall to fortifie the heart against this King of terrors or his harbingers the velvet slipper cannot fence the foote from the gout nor the gold ring the finger from a fellon the richest Diademe cannot quit the head-ach nor the purple Robe prevent a Fever Beauty strength riches honour friends nor any nor all can repeale that sentence Dust thou art and to dust thou shalt returne Every fitt of an ague and every distemper of this fraile constitution being as a light skirmish before the maine battell of death wherein weake man being vanquished is led captive to his long home and when once the lines of mortalitie are drawne upon the face of the fairest mortall hee becomes a ghastly spectacle how lovely soever before and the conclusion is bury my dead out of my sight This inevitable necessitie however it be confessed and acknowledged of all yet lamentable experience teacheth that in the Christian world most men so live as though they should never die and at length they so die as though they should never live againe and when the time of their dissolution commeth their soules are rather chased out by violence then yeelded to God in obedience Indeed to a wicked man death is the beginning of sorrowes it is a trap-dore to let him downe to the everlasting dungeon of Hell but the children of God though they cannot scape the stroke yet they are freed from the sting of death they can play upon the hole of this aspe without danger and welcome the grimmest approch of this Gyant with a smile being freed from the hurt of him by Him that is the Captaine of the Lords Hoste who hath abolished death and brought life and immortalitie to light so that the sting of it being plucked out and the suffering sanctified by Christ death is become to every beleever but a darke entry to the glorious Pallace of Heaven Now as it is Gods tender mercy to his children that their conflict and misery should be temporary but their perfect happines eternall so it should be their care in this little space of time alotted them whereupon their everlasting condition depends so to provide that they may live happily where they shall live eternally and since we cannot escape death to prepare for it that we may get the sight of this Basiliske before it approach and so avoid the danger of it Wretched is the estate of that man who when these spirituall Philistims the terrors of death make warre upon him shall have just cause to say The Lord is departed from me the death of such a one will bee like the sleepe of a franticke man who when the malignant humour is concocted awakes in a greater rage then he lay downe whereas to him that is wise to consider his latter end death is no way dreadfull death may kill him but it cannot hurt him it doth free him from temporary misery but cannot hinder him from eternall felicity and as that noble Captaine of Thebes who having gotten the victory over his enemies but withall received his mortall wound he made this his grand enquirie whether his weapons were safe or no whether his buckler was not in his enemies hands and when it was replied all was safe he died with a great deale of cheerefulnes and fortitude So when a Christian is to grapple with death his maine care is that his Buckler of faith and the helmeâ—… of his salvation his hope that they be safe to guard his soule and then he passeth not much what becomes of his outward man hee dies in peace and confidence Now that wee may bee fitted to encounter with this last enemy besides the manifold helps which God hath reached to us in his word in the passages of his providence in the frequent examples of mortalitie before us continually and in our owne sensible approaches to the gates of death I say besides these and infinite more this ensuing Volume with so much care and paines compiled by Gods blessing and our endeavours may prove no small furtherance in our Pilgrimage Each Sermon therein being as a severall Legacie bequeathed by those upon the occasion of whose deaths they were preached as by so many Testators who themselves have made a reall experiment of mortality and left these for our instruction that survive them It is true the dayly examples of mortaltie are so many reall Lectures that by a kinde of dumbe oratorie perswade us to expect our end but as they are transient so our thoughts of them vanish therefore it can bee no small adâ—…ntage to have in continuall readines that
judgement Abrahams Purchase Page 385. GEN. 23. 4. I am a stranger and sojourner among you give me a Possession of a burying place with you that I may bury my dead out of my sight Gods esteeme of the death of his Saints Page 401. PSAL. 116. 15. Precious in the sight of the Lord is the death of his Saints The desire of the Saints after immortall glory Page 415. 2 COR. 5. 2. For in this wee groane earnestly desiring to be cloathed upon with our house which is from Heaven The carelesse Merchant Page 437. MAT. 16. 26. What is a man profited if he shall gaine the whole world and lose his soule Christs second Advent Page 449. Behold I come shortly and my reward is with me to give every man according to his workes The Saints longing for the great Epiphanie Page 467. TITVS 2. 13. Looking for that blessed hope and the glorious appearing of the great God and our Saviour Iesus Christ. Lifes Apparition and Mans Dissolution Page 481. IAMES 4. 14. For what is your life it is even a vapour that appeareth for a little while and then vanisheth away Saiâ—… Pauls Trumpet Page 499. ROM 13. 11. And that knowing the time that now it is higâ—… time to awake out of sleepe Tâ—… 〈◊〉 manâ—… resting place Page 51â—… GEN. 15. 1. After these things the word of the Lord came to Abraham 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Abraham I am thy shield and thy exceeding great reward The righteous Iudge Page 335. IAM 2. 12. So speake yee and so doe as they that shall be judged by the law of libertie Sinnes stipend and Gods munificence Page 555. ROM 6. 23. For the wages of sinne is death but the gift of God is eternall life through Iesus Christ our Lord. The profit of afflictions Page 571. HEB. 12. 10. For they verily for a few dayes chastened us after their owne pleasure but hee for our profit that we might be partakers of his holinesse Spirituall Hearts-ease Page 591. IOHN 14. 1. 2. 3. 1 Let not your hearts be troubled beleeve in God beleeve also in me 2 In my Fathers house are many mansions if it were not so I would have told you I goe to prepare a place for you 3 And if I goe to prepare a place for you I will come againe and receive you unto my selfe that where I am there you may be also Faiths Triumph over the greatest trialls Page 611. HEB. 11. 17. By faith Abraham when he was tryed offered up his sonne Isaack and hee that had received the promise offered up his onely begotten Sonne The Priviledge of the Faithfull Page 627. I PET. 3. 7. As heires together of the grace of life Peace in Death Page 643. LVKE 2. 29. Lord now lettest thou thy servant depart in peace according to thy word The vitall Fountaine Page 693. IOHN 11. 25 26. 25. Iesus said unto her I am the resurrection and the life he that beleeveth in me though he were dead yet shall he live 26 And whosoever liveth and beleeveth in me shall never die Death in Birth Page 713. GEN. 35. 19. And Rachel died The death of Sinne and life of grace Page 727. ROM 6. 11. Likewise reckon ye also your selves to bee deadunto sin bâ—…t alive unto God through Iesus Christ our Lord. Hopes Anchor-Hold 751. I COP 15. 19. If in this life onely we have hope in Christ we are of all men most miserable The Platforme of Charitie Page 769. GAL. 6. 10. As we have therefore opportunity let us doe good to all especially to them that are of the housâ—…ould of faith Death prevented Page 799. IOB 14. 14. All the dayes of my appointed time will I wait till my change shall come Iter novissimum or Man his last Progresse Page 817. FCCLESIAST 12. 5. Man goeth to his long home and the mourners goe about the streetes Tempus putationis or the ripe Almond gathered Page 835. GEN. 15. 15. And thou shalt goe to thy Fathers in peace thou shalt be buried in a good old age Io Paean or Christs Triumph over death Page 847. I COR. 15. 55. O death where is thy sting O grave where is thy victory Fato Fatum The King of Feares frighted Page 859. HOS 13. 14. O Death I will be thy plagues Vox Coeli The Deads Herauld Page 869. APOC. 14. 13. And I heard a voyce from Heaven saying unto me write blessed are the dead which die in the Lord from henceforth c. Victoris Brabaeum or The Conquerors Prize Page 881. APOC. 14. 13. So saith the Spirit that they may rest from their labours and their workes follow them Faith's Eccho or the Soules AMEN REVEL 22. 19. AMEN Even so come Lord Iesus The end of the TABLE The ERRATA PAge 825. line 15. read not posse p. 826. l. 30. r. summe p. 841. l. 4. r. â—…ror p. 839 put out the promise of p. 842. l. 29. r. Gibiline in marg r. hominis ultimam resurrectionem p. 843. l. 14. r. the Goats p. 846. in Marg. r. Poâ—…id p. 150. l. 34. r. â—…raines p. 853. l. 33. r. Anacreon p. 860. in marg r. â—…s venenati p. 870. l. 4. r. Emines p. 874. l. 44. r. nullas p. 879. l. 24. r. Lapide p. 885 l. 15. r. immunitie p. 886. l. 10. r. actually p. 887. l. 18. r. Hell p. 889. l. 13. r. can be in Marg. r. qui assignat singulos domicilio infra regno 〈◊〉 p. 891. l. 12. r. import no leâ—…e p. 892. l. 22. r. faithfull p. 894. l. 14. r. Eurypum Eurypuâ—… THE STEVVARDS SUMMONS OR THE DAY OF ACCOVNT MAT. 25. 19. After a long time the Lord of those servants commeth and reckoneth with them ROM 14. 12. So then every one of us shall give account of himselfe to God LONDON Printed by Iohn Dawson for Ralph Mabb 1639. THE STEWARDS SVMMONS SERMON I. LVKE 16. 2. Give an account of thy Stewardship for thou maist bee no longer Steward IN the Chapter going before our blessed Lord and Saviour had preached the Doctrine of the free grace of God in the remission of sinne and receiving of repenting and returning sinners in the parable of an indulgent Fathers receiving of a prodigall Sonne The Pharisees were a people that hardned their owne hearts and scoffed at every thing that Christ delivered therefore now in this Chapter hee commeth to summon and warne them to appeare before God the great Master of the world to give an account of their stewardship that by the consideration of Gods proceeding in the day of judgement they might know the better how to prize the remission of sinnes in the day of grace This hee doth by presenting to them a Parable of a certaine rich man that had a steward who was accused unto him that hee had wasted his goods calleth him to an account and to the end that the Pharisees might not thinke that it was a matter to be jeasted withall and that such considerations as these were to
the world and therefore goe about it now Reckon with others also for workes of mercie what thou hast beene wanting in to thy brethâ—…en thou hast lived thus long in a plentifull estate what hast thou done with thy estate Iesephus reckons up three severall tenths that were expected and exacted of the Iewes Wouldest thou bee lesse liberall now in the time of the Gospell then they were under the Law Is God lesse mercifull or hath he lesse interest in thy estate Thou hast so many thousands What hast thou done out of this to releeve the poore or to set up those in a course of traffique and trade that want a stocke Beloved you cannot if you looke about you want objects of mercy and meanes to further your reckoning at the day of the Lord. And if you would bee faithfull stewards to God say thus I have beene thus much behind-hand in paying the due I owe to the poore to the Church c. I will pay it while I live and if that bee not enough when I die I will pay it But I hasten That is the second thing Let every man reckon thus with his owne heart The third thing is the daily exercise of repentance upon the sight of your former evils God now saith the Apostle calleth all men every where to repentance because hee hath appointed a day in which hee will judge the world in righteousnesse Let this then stirre us up to repentance God expects that men should judge themselves now Fourthly If you would stand at that great day of Iudgement when there shall bee such an exact reckoning Interest now your selves in Christ. There is no way to escape the judgement to come but by making peace with the Iudge now There is no condemnation to them that are in Christ Iesus This was prefigured in the Mercie-seate that was to bee compassed about with the wings of the Cherubins all covering the two tables of the Testament one Cherubin to looke toward another shewing us thus much that there is no covering of ovr transgressions committed against the commandements of God the tables of the Testimonie but by the great Mercie-seate the Lord Iesus Christ upon whom the Fathers of the times before Christ and Beleevers since looke expecting the covering of the guilt of their sinnes from the wrath of God by no other meanes but by this propitiatorie or Mercie-seate that covereth the Arke of the Testimonie Lastly it serveth also for instruction in another point that is To teach us to lead a holy conversation This use the Apostle Peter made of the Doctrine of the day of Iudgement Seeing saith he that wee looke for these things what manner of persons ought wee to bee in all holy conversation and godlinesse Alas beloved little doe you know whether this be the last Sermon that many of you may heare whether this be the last day wherein God will ever call upon you to repent and amend your lives There shall be a fearfull dissolution and destruction of all things that you see There shall be a naked appearance made before the Iudge at that day of reckoning let every man therefore say within himselfe How shall I stand at that time at that Iudgement All our care should bee that of the Apostle Pauls Whether wee be absent from the body or present in the body wee labour that wee may bee accepted of the Lord Whether wee live a day longer or die this day before the morrow that wee may bee found acceptable before the Lord. And for this cause saith hee in another place because there shall bee a resurrection from the dead both of the just and unjust I exercise my selfe to have alwayes a conscience void of offence toward God and toward men Looke to it in your places and in your hearts that you may have a good conscience void of offence toward God and men for the time shall come that nothing in the world shall stand you in stead but a good conscience and if then when the bookes are opened it be found that your reckonings are even and the accounts cleare betweene you and your Master by obedience and repentance by workes and by faith happie shall that servant bee whom his Master at that day shall find so doing The last Vse is a use of comfort to all the servants of God Let them quietly and cheerefully suffer that portion of miserie and affliction that the Lord dealeth out unto them Let them not grudge at the prosperity of ungodly men or at the varietie of changes that themselves are exposed unto because there is a day of reckoning and account when all things shall bee made even The Apostle Saint Iames exhorteth Christians to patience upon this very ground because the day of the Lord draweth nigh If therefore you see wicked men prosper and bring their enterprises to passe bee not troubled at the matter A man doth not much envie an enemie that is now in prison though hee have some good cheare there though hee have some friends that come and see him there because hee knowes hee is but a prisoner and hee shall be brought out at the Assizes and then hee shall bee righted The world is the common jayle whereinto Adam was cast after hee had sinned and wee are all prisoners in this prison-house the enemies of Gods glory and of his Church and people they cannot escape out of this prison here they are tied Gods chaines are upon them and he will bring them to an account before his Iudgement seate and that before all men and Angels With these things let us comfort and support our selves A word concerning the present occasion Yee have heard that all men are Gods Stewards yee have heard that God hath a time wherein hee will call all his stewards to an account the fore-runners of this great account shall bee in this life and after death when God strikes men downe by death it is that they may bee brought into his presence and there receive the sentence either of absolution oâ—… condemnation as I shewed you before concerning the soule of man in that intelectuall manner receiving the sentence It is appointed to all men once to die and after that the Iudgement You have now a spectacle of mortalitie before you one of Gods stewards tooke away and called by death to give up his account Concerning whom it cannot bee expected that I should say much orany thing at all specially by those that know both the condition of his living and of his dying For his living It was not in the Citie but for the most part it was from us in the Countrey For his dying Hee was here but a day or two before hee was taken hence Hee came to the Citie in the extremitie of his weaknesse and it tooke him with some violence as the nature of that disease the stone is There was much expression expected from him but it pleased God to make a sudden
change more then wee looked for for as I said his disease seized on him with such violence and extremitie that he had no space for any thing but to pray us to pray with him and for him That which wee may learne from such examples as these is this That wee therefore bee good stewards in the time of our life Wee know not what violent sicknesse may seize upon us and how it may dis-inableus to expresse our selves to men or to set our reckonings even with God Bee serious therefore in the point while you have health and strength All of you are now called to a reckoning by the preaching of the Word and Gospell if this will not prevaile expect another calling by sicknesse by terrours of conscience by death You are not sure but that the next calling may bee by death as it was with this our brother let mee put this therefore as a remembrance to every one of you that you behave your selves as dying daily Remember thou art a Steward and must give an account of thy stewardship Alexander had his Remembrancer Saint Ierome had another Remembrancer Whether I eate or drinke saith hee or whatsoever I doe mee thinkes I heare the voyce of the last trumpet and of the Arch-Angell Arise you dead and come to judgement Let mee now bee thy Remembrancer Remember thou art a Steward and that thou must bee called to an account of thy stewardship When thou art in holy duties remember thou must give an account with what strength thou servest God When thou art in businesse in thy familie remember thou must give an account how thou hast walked toward thy servants toward thy children toward them that God hath given thee Thou that hast an estate remember that thou must give an account to the great Lord of the getting and of the spending of that estate Thou that art in places of authoritie over others remember thou must give an account how thou commest to them how thou hast behaved thy selfe in them Let every one remember that hee must give an account of what service hee hath done to his Master of what use hee hath beene unto God and what to others The more God hath beene glorified and others benefited the more shall our soules be comforted at that great day of appearance when the least smile of GODS countenance will bee worth a thousand worlds and the testimonie of a good conscience will bee preferred before all the treasures of the Earth FINIS THE PRAISE OF MOVRNING OR MOVRNING PREFERRED BEFORE MIRTH. I KING 14. 18. And they buried him and all Israel mourned for him according to the word of the Lord which he spake by the hand of Ahijah the Prophet ECCLES 2. 2. I said of laughter thou art madde and of mirth what doth it LONDON Printed by Iohn Dawson for Ralph Mabbe 1639. THE PRAISE OF MOVRNING OR MOVRNING PREFERRED BEFORE MIRTH. SERMON II. ECCLESIASTES 7. 2. It is better to goe to the house of mourning then to the house of feasting for that is the end of all men and the living will lay it to his heart IN the former Chapter the Wise man had beene shewing the vanitie and insufficiencie of all earthly things to make a man happie and how much the world is mistaken in seeking happinesse in any thing here below In this Chapter and those that follow he commeth to direct men in the right way to find it and sheweth them where they should seeke it and where they should finde it First he telleth them of a good name in the first verse A good name is better then precious ointment The second meanes is a good death the day of death is better than the day of ones birth The third is a right mourning it is better to goe to the house of mourning then to the house of feasting Afterward he proceedeth to other particulars But this he bringeth in upon the former to prevent an objection that some might make for having said that the day of death is better then the day of ones birth some might object What goodnesse can there be in death as for those that are dead they cease to be and they that are alive reape no benefit by it but mourning and there is little good little happinesse in this to exercise a mans thoughts about mournfull objects Yes saith he it is better to goe to the house of mourning then to the house of feasting 〈◊〉 the living will lay it to his heart And upon this he spendeth some time because naturally we are exceeding backward to beleeve that it is good for a man to be mourning upon earth Others make the dependance of the words thus That Solomon having before shewed the vaniâ—…ie of riches he doth in the six former verses of this Chapter preferre even death it selfe before wealth 〈◊〉 abundance And he sheweth wherein it is better First in the Adjuncts The Adjunct of death is mourning the Adjunct of wealth and abundance is feasting yet mourning is better then feasting And because it seemeth a Parradox to every naturall man he commeth to confirme and prove it By the Effects In the third verse Sorrow is better then laughter for by the sadnesse of the countenance the heart is made better Sorrow can doe that for us that wealth cannot it makes the heart better By the different subjects in which they are That same worldly mirth is in the heart of fooles In the fourth verse the heart of fooles is in the house of mirth but this mourning it is in the heart of the wise the heart of the wise is in the house of mourning By the Efficient cause One cause of mourning is the rebukes of the wise In the fifth verse It is better to heare the rebukes of the wise then for a man to heare the song of fooles And then in the sixth verse by a Prolepsis he prevents an objection that some might make For whereas he had said that mourning was better then joy some might say It seemeth otherwise there is delight in joy there is none in mourning Hee telleth them that that delight it is but a very short delight but as the cracking of thornes under a pot it is but vanitie As the cracking of thornes under a pot so is the laughter of a foole this also is vanitie We will not stand much about the matter So many severall men as handle this booke doe severally connect and joyne the words together according to their owne conceits and opinions of them It is evident that in this verse that I have now read to you the Wise man speakes of such a mourning as is occasioned by the death of friends And he saith of that mourning that it is better then to bee in the house of feasting That he speakes of such a mourning appeares by that which followeth first he saith that that is the end of all men he speakes therefore of such a mourning as is upon the end of men upon
the departure of men out of this world and secondly he saith the living will lay it to his heart hee speakes of such an end of men as is opposite to the life of men In a word By the house of mourning he meaneth a house wherein some one is dead which giveth occasion to the parties that dwell there of sorrow and mourning for their departed friend It is better to goe to such a house By the house of feasting hee meaneth not onely such a house wherein there is feasting but also all manner of abundance as commonly men shew their wealth in feasting By the end of all men he meaneth that which the Schooles calls the end of termination Now there is a twofold end of termination as they speake either Positive or Privative A Positive end as a point is the end of a lyne and an instant is the end of time because the lyne resolveth it selfe into a point at last and all time resolveth it selfe at last into an instant A Privative end and that is that that causeth a cessation of beeing that is the end of action wherein all the worke and invention and enterprizes of a man cease Of such an end here he speakes such an end of a man as that he ceaseth to be as he was upon earth and ceaseth to doe as he did upon earth By laying to heart he meaneth more then a bare knowing or a bare observing and taking notice of things There is to be understood here a serious pondering an often considering of it as it is said of Marie Shee layed those sayings to heart and so Iacob hee layed the sayings of Ioseph to heart It is such a serious considering and pondering and discussing of every thing as they may bring it to some use may draw some fruit and benefit out of it to themselves So that the summe and substance of the words is thus much It is a better thing for a man to bee conversant about the thoughts of death and to take hold of all occasions that may bring the serious consideration thereof into his heart then to delight himselfe in those worldly pleasures and sensuall delights wherein for the most part men spend their lives The reason is because there is some benefit that ariseth thereby to the inward man some advantage gained to the soule whereas by the other there is none at all there is much hinderance and hurt but no furtherance and benefit The words then you see consist of a Proposition And a proofe or confirmation of that Proposition The Proposition It is better to goe to the house of mourning then to goe to the house of feasâ—…ing The Confirmation or proofe of it is double first because this is the end of all men secondly because the living will lay it to his heart This latter part is that which I purpose most to insist upon In the former Hee calleth the house wherein any one dies the house of mourning It is better to goe to the house of mourning Where you see That the Death of men with whom we live is a just occasion of mourning to some The holy Ghost would not have described the house wherein a man dies in this manner if there were not some equitie and justice in mourning upon such an occasion For hee speakes not here as I conceive only with reference and respect to the common custome of naturall and worldly men but with respect to the naturall disposition and affection that is in the heart of man and the equitie of the thing There should bee mourning and there is in it a just occasion when men are taken away by death When Sarah died the text saith that Abraham came to mourne for Sarah and to weepe for her And Esau when he speakes of the death of his father Isaac he calleth the time of his death the time of mourning the dayes of mourning for my father are at hand So Ioseph when his father was dead it is said that hee mourned for his father seven dayes When Samuel was dead all the Israelites were gathered together and lamented him When Iosiah was dead there was such a great lamentation for him that it became a patterne of excessive mourning In that day there shall be a great mourning in Ierusalem as the mourning of Hadadrimmon in the valley of Megiddon Our Saviour Christ when he looked upon Lazarus hee wept because he was dead And those Ephesians this was it that broke their hearts they sorrowed most of all for the words which S. Paul spake that they should see his face no more I need not stand upon the proofe of the point There is great reason for it First if we respect men in their usefulnesse to others There is no man but is of some use and so farre as a man is usefull to another there is just ground of mourning for the losse of such a one Therefore David he mourned for the death of Saul though he was a wicked man because he was usefull in his time by way of gouernment And as there is more usefulnesse so there is more cause of mourning as we see in the death of Samuel and Iosiah and others Secondly because when those that are usefull are taken away a man seeth some effects partly of his owne guilt and partly of Gods displeasure Of his owne guilt If those die that are evill that he did not doe them that good that he might while they lived he did not converse so profitably as he might have done to further their spirituall good If they be good and gracious that he received not benefit by them that he did not mannage the opportunities as he might have done to have made that use of their societie and conference of their prayers and spirituall helpes of all those gifts and endowments that they had And as in the defect so likewise in the excesse there is guilt When a man idoliseth the creature too much and trusteth too much to the arme of flesh when he setteth too great a price upon men he may apprehend the displeasure of God taking away his brother that was as it were a curtaine that stood betweene God and him taking away those that hid God from his eyes Vpon these occasions and grounds the servants of God have reflected upon themselves seeing the death of others that are neere and deare unto them and have drawne from thence matter and cause of mourning Nay it is a thing that the Lord lookes for Thou hast smitten them and they have not grieved When God takes away any that are usefull to us there is a smiting and a correction in it even to those that live to those that were intimate and inward with him and God expects that men should mourne and grieve for it I briefly note this for I intend not to stand upon it against that Stoicall Apethy that stupiditie I cannot say whether it have seized on the spirits
of men or whether men affect it in themselves but they account this a matter of praise a vertue praise-worthy to see nothing dolefull nothing worthy of mourning in the death of any one We see it is quite contrarie to the very course of the Scripture But it will be objected We are bid to mortifie our earthly affections and if we must mortifie our affections we must mortifie all our affections that of sorrow as well as anger and the like I answer briefly The Scripture indeed biddeth us mortifie our affections but it doth not bid us take away our affections it biddeth us only mortifie and purge out the corruption of our affections Now there is a twofold corruption and distemper in the affections of men The first is when they are misplaced and set upon wrong objects so we mourne for that we should rejoyce in or wee rejoyce in that we should mourne for Secondly when they are either excessive or defective either we over-doe or wee doe not either not at all or not in that proportion and measure that we should Thus when we over-grieve for worldly crosses and too little for sinne too much for the losse of earthly friends and too little for the losse of Gods favour and spirituall wants this is a distemper of the affections in the defect the heart growes earthly and fixed upon the creature and is drawne away and estranged from God Then there is the excesse that the Apostle speakes of when he exhorts them not to mourne as men without hope whether he spake there of the Gentiles as some thinke that cut their heads and made themselves bald in the day of their mourning an affected kind of outward shew they had to mourne which the Lord forbad the people of Israel to doe or whether as indeed it is because they did not restraine inwardly and bridle the exorbitant excesse of their affection wee should not mourne as the Gentiles but as men of hope mourne as men that can see the changes that God makes in the earth and in your Families and can see how neere God commeth to you and what use God would have you make of every particular tryall and affliction mourne so farre as you see your owne guilt in not making use of the opportunities you have had in enjoying your friends and so farre as you see any evidence of displeasure from God so farre we should mourne but not as men without hope But I briefly passe this intending not to insist upon it only by occasion because Solomon makes the place where any die the house of mourning Wee come now to the proofe of the point why going to the house of mourning taking these occasions to affect our hearts is better then to goe to the house of feasting then to take occasions of delighting our selves in outward things What 's the reason It is double First This is the end of all men What is the end of all men The house of mourning That which he meaneth by the house of mourning here is that which he calleth the end of all men that which putteth an end to all men and to their actions upon earth and that is Death So that the maine point that in this place the wise man intendeth is but thus much I will deliver it in the very words of the Text we need not varie from them at all Death is the End of all men Death is that which every man must expect to be the end of his life and of his actions It is the common the last condition of all men upon earth I will give you but two places of Scripture that include all men in Death One in Iob third from the fourteenth verse to the 20. verse of that Chapter Iob sheweth there how Death is the End of all men he beginneth with the Kings and Counsellers of the Earth with Princes and great warriours and descendeth afterward to prisoners and meane persons to labourers to servants to small and great all saith he lie downe in the dust and goe to the place of silence The other place is in Zachar. 1. 5. Your fathers where are they and the Prophets doe they live for ever That is looke to all your forefathers that have beene in all times before you whether they be those Fathers that you glory in Abraham Isaac and Iacob and the rest or those Fathers that disobeyed the word of Prophesie which indeed is the principall thing here intended all these Ancient persons they are dead or as S. Peter speakes of those that were disobedient in the dayes of Noah they are in prison they are in the grave yea and the Prophets too that preached to you they are dead the generations before you both of Prophets and people are all dead You see then that Death is the common condition of all men Kings and Subjects Prophets and people this is the last thing that shall be said of them all they are dead And it must be so First in regard of Gods decree It is that that God hath appointed and determined concerning all men that they must die there is a statute for it in heaven that can never be reverst It is appointed to all men once to die Heb. 9. 17. Secondly in regard of that matter whereof all men are made of earth Dust thou art and to dust thou shalt returne Your remembrances saith Iob are like unto ashes and your bodies to bodyes of clay How easie is it for the wind to blow away ashes for a potter to breake in pieces a vessell of clay so easie it is to put an end to the memories and bodies of men they are but ashes and clay Thirdly in regard that every man hath in him that that is the cause of Death sinne It is that that is as poison in the spirits and as rottennesse in the bones Sinne brought in Death and Death seizes upon all men it consumeth all men from the very beginning by degrees Shew me a man without sinne without it either in the committing of it or without it in the guilt of it you may then shew a man that shall not die while all men are under sinne they are under Death Even our blessed Saviour Iesus Christ himselfe though he did not sinne actually yet because hee stood guiltie of our sins Death seized upon him So then Looke to Gods decree that is All men shall die Looke to the matter whereof every man is made that is a decaying dying substance And looke to the cause of death in all men that is sinne If any man can either escape Gods decree or bring a man that is not made of such a mouldring matter or produce and shew a man that hath no sinne in him then you may shew a man that shall not die but till then this conclusion remaineth that the wise man setteth downe this is the end of all men that they shall die But here
it will be objected Wee find some men that did not die It is said of Enoch that he was translated that hee should not see death Heb. 11. 5. And of Elijah that he went up by a whirle-wind into heaven in a chariot of fire 2 King 2. 11. These men did not die To this I answer briefly Particular and extraordinary examples doe not frustrate generall rules God may sometimes dispence with some particular men and yet the rule remaine firme I say it may be so But secondly we answer They had that that was in stead of Death to them some change though they did not die after the manner of other men So at the end of the world it is said that those that are alive shall be caught up and changed in the twinckling of an eye there shall be a sudden and almost undiscernable unperceivable change which shall be to them in stead of death But it will be objected further There is a promise made in Ioh. 11. That those that believe shall never die To this I answer with that common distinction There is a twofold death which the Scripture calleth the first and the second death The first death is the death of the body that ariseth from a dis-junction and separation of the body from the soule And there is a second death that ariseth from the dis-junction and separation of the soule from God The first death is no death properly the second death is that which is truly Death and so they shall not die A man may have a body separated from the soule and yet not his soule separated from God nor himselfe from Christ. Who shall separate us from the love of God in Christ neither life nor death nor principalities nor powers c. Death you see shall not bee able to separate us from God it cannot separate the soule Nay it doth not separate the body from Christ the body remaineth a member of Christ as well while it is still in the grave as before God is not the God of the dead but of the living saith Christ Mat. 22. And therefore he proveth that even Abraham was not dead in that sense that they then tooke it but hee remaineth yet alive in as much as God was his God Abraham whole Abraham was Gods by vertue of Covenant so are all his posteritie the children of Abraham by faith in a spirituall sense they remaine with Christ and they are united to him as members to the head even when their bodies are in the grave So that I say they die not in that sense so as to have their soule separated from God though they die in the first sense that is to have their bodies separated from the soule But our Saviour in that place of Iohn speakes of the second of that death which is an everlasting separation of the soule from God As we say of wicked men that while they are alive they are dead so the Apostle speakes of the widow that lived in pleasures while she lived she was dead and the Church of Sardis had a name to live but she was dead This is true death indeed when that the soule of a man is separated and dis-joyned from God and from Christ And it is the state of every man by nature of every man under sinne though they walke up and downe and doe the actions of the living yet they are but dead men And as truly as they are said to be dead while they live so truly it may be said of the children of God that while they are dead they live as it is said of Abraham so it may bee said of all Gods servants they die not properly but remaine still in union with God and with Christ with God through Christ they are Christs and therefore Gods in him and therefore they die not Looke what the soule is to the bodie that is God to the soule the soule is the life of the body and God is the life of the soule they are still living men that have God the soule is alive even when the body lieth downe in the grave This shall serve for the opening of that they are not dead but alive they doe die in the first sense and in the common acceptation in respect of the separation of the body from the soule but they doe not die in the second sense in respect of the separation of the soule from God they doe not die eternally they doe not die properly Now briefly to make some use of this and to hasten to that I most intend to stand upon Is it so then that Death is the end of all men Let us make account of it for ourselves This seemeth but a plaine point and so indeed it is but I know there is nothing more usefull and I know there is nothing lesse regarded and lesse considered of seriously then this that we must die It is true wee all acknowledge it in the generall and every man the very worst the most ignorant and most prophane in the world will yeeld to this in the generall that all men must die and let a man come and tell them that they themselves must die they will grant it too but this is that that undoes us all we rest in generals and doe not seriously insist upon a serious application of it to a mans owne particular case and bring it home to a mans selfe to conclude thus I must die I may die soone this may be the last day of my life upon earth this may be the last time I may breathe this may be the last word that I shall speake the last action that I shall doe I know I must die and it may be I may die now This is that wee should principally intend and labour most after that when we reade the stories of the Scripture and see that Death is the end of all men that all must die and their houses must be houses of mourning to conclude the same for our selves All those worthies spoken of in Heb. 11. it is said they all died in faith I read such a man was a King but he died such a man was a Prophet but hee died such a man was Noble but he died such a one died in his youth such a one in his strength these died and I must die the same thing must be said of mee that is said of them I say let us not only say it but resolve and conclude upon it conclude for our selves that the same thing must be said of us that is said of all men All men must die we must die The benefit that floweth from it will be this First when a man bringeth it to his owne particular case it will make sinne more odious to him What is it that brought Death into the world what bringeth death upon us Sinne. By one man sinne entred into the world and death by sinne and so death passeth upon all men for that
all have sinned This I say is it that will make sin odious to a man it will make a man looke upon sinne as a deadly evill A man will avoid an infectious disease that is mortall and deadly and pestilentiall and the like Why because it is deadly it is as much as his life is worth The same is sinne it is that that brought death upon all man-kind and will bring it upon thee When doth the creature forfeit his beeing to the Creator but when he doth not use it in the service and for the glory of the Creatour God hath given the creature a beeing for himselfe I have forfeited my beeing when I glorifie not God with it that man forfeiteth his wit his memorie his strength his time his life and all that he is or hath when he doth not imploy them in Gods service to Gods glory Now sinne is that that makes us deny the service and glory we owe to God sin is that that makes a forfeiture of our lives and all unto him Here is the first thing God hath given the creature a beeing for himselfe he preserveth the creature in beeing for himselfe when the creature therefore sinneth it forfeiteth its life and beeing to the Creator This makes sinne odious Secondly this is it that declareth the wonderfull justice and truth of God Hee said to Adam in the beginning assoone as ever he had fallen hee should die and we find it true on him and all his posteritie for Adam stood and represented the person of all men before God that one man was all men in him all men were under the sentence of death And we see it is true to this day Wee find God true in this let this make us beleeve his word in every thing else He hath beene as good as his word he hath declared his justice and his truth in the death of all man-kind upon the sin of Adam he will declare it in every thing else in every promise in every threatning in every passage of his word let us giue him the glory of his truth as we find it in this Thirdly it is advantageous very much for our selves as a meanes to prepare us for death the better When a man seriously concludeth Death is the end of all men then if I reckon and account my selfe amongst men it will be my end too and it may be my end now And we shall see what use Iob makes of this All the dayes of my appointed time I will waite till my change shall come I make account a great change will come such as hath beene upon all my fathers before me so it will come upon me I will make account of it and therefore I will waite all my dayes So should we make account every day that this may bee the day of my change in every thing you doe make account that your change may begin then in that very action and this will be a meanes to make you waite for your change make you prepare for death It is that that Drusius noteth of Rabbi Eleazer that he gave this counsell and advise that a man should be sure to repent one day before he died Hee meant not that a man should deferre his repentance till it did evidently appeare that Death had seized upon him But because a man may conclude if it be possible I may live to day it is probable I may die to morrow therefore I will repent to day Doe it now and doe not delay it till to morrow This is that we are to doe to account of every day as that which may be the day of our change and so to carrie our selves in all our actions and occasions as if wee should have no more time to doe our worke And this is especially to be observed in three things First in matter of sinning be carefull to amend sinne every day labour to mortifie sinne this day as if thou shouldest have no more dayes to mortifie it in take heed of sinning now as if thou shouldest die now Some we see have beene taken away in the very act of sinne Ananias and Saphira were taken away in the very act of sinning when they were telling a lie to the Apostle they died Zimri and Corbie were slaine in the very act of uncleannesse Corah and his company they died in the act of murmuring and resisting of God and his ordinances and ministers Let a man now reason with himselfe these were taken away in their sinnes it may be my case aswell as theirs if I be found in sinne That is the first Secondly bring it home to this particularalso in another case and that is in redeeming of the opportunities of the time of our life Besides the generall time of life there be certaine opportunities certaine advantages of time that the Scripture calleth seasons be carefull to redeeme them though you may enjoy your lives yet you may have none of these such as are seasons of glorifying God seasons of doing good seasons of gaining good to a mans selfe be carefull therefore I say to mannage those opportunities and advantages of time so that you may glorifie God Whether you eate or drinke or whatsoever you doe doe all to the glory of God Which way soever you may most advance Gods glory and promote his worship which way soever yee may promote the cause of God drawing men to God and incouraging them in the wayes of God which way soever you may bee usefull employ your selfe at that time the present time because you must die and you may die now you may have no more opportunities to doe it in And so likewise in all advantages wherein men may doe good to men Exhort one another while it is called to day and while you have time doe good unto all Doe all the spirituall good and all the outward good that you can while you have seasons to doe good Happy is that servant that his Master shall find so doing when he commeth leading a fruitfull and profitable life So doe good to your owne soules while you have time pray while you have time to pray heare the Word while you have time to heare it exercise repentance while you have time to repent perfect the worke of mortification while you have time to mortifie your corruptions doe your soules all the good you can by the advantages of all the ordinances of all the opportunities that God hath given you This is the end of all men it hath been the end of good and bad before and it shall be the end of good and bad now men must die their houses will be houses of mourning therefore mannage the time in doing all the good you can that God may be glorified men may be benefited and your owne soules furthered That is the second thing Lastly in the manner of your conversation consider the time that you have to doe every thing in Will a man be found idleing in
the market-place when hee should be working in the Vineyard Would you be feasting when God would have you mourning you shall see some that have beene taken away when they little thought of it Belshazzer he was in his feasts and then commeth the sentence of death against him and other the like examples you may see in the Scripture Consider therefore the particular actions that you doe whether they bee such as hold agreement with the state of a dying man So for the manner of doing holy duties Would you be found praying perfunctorily and carelesly Would you be found comming to the Sacrament unprepared What though you doe holy actions that are good for the matter would you be found doing of them with unfit and unprepared hearts You see what the Apostle saith 1 Cor. 11. For this cause many are sicke and weake and many sleepe they slept they were dead for this even because they came unworthily to receive the Sacrament of the Lords Supper Would you therefore bee found doing of holy duties and not in a right manner The serious consideration of this that Death is the end of all men with the particular application of it to a mans selfe that as it is the state of all men so it is mine in particular I must die and I may die now it hath an influence into all the actions of a mans life To conclude In the last place This point is of use to us also in the death of others First to moderate the mourning of Christians for the death of others Why It is the end of all men it is that that is the common condition of all men it should not be too grievous nor too dolefull to any man Wee would not have our friends to bee in another condition in their birth then others wee would not have them have more fingers or more members then a man and would wee have them have more dayes Let this serve as a briefe touch upon that Secondly it teacheth us to make good use of our fellowship while we are together Not only we may die but those that are usefull to us may die also let us make good use of one another while we live therefore This will make the death of others bitter and will be worse then the death and losse of our friends the guilt upon a mans conscience that hee hath not made that use of them while they were alive that he might have done let us therefore make the death of our friends easie by making good use of them while they live It did smite the heart of those Ephesians that they should see the face of Paul no more specially above the rest it grieved them that they should see him no more how would it have grieved them thinke you if they had alwayes hardned themselves against his ministrie before Thinke with your selves seriously here is such a Minister such a Christian friend that husband and wife that parent and child a time of parting will come let us make it easie now by making good use of one another while we live that when friends are tooke away we may have cause to thanke God that we have had communion and comfort of their fellowship and societie the benefit of their graces the fruit of their lives and not sorrow for the want of them by death So much for that I come now to the second and principall reason why it is better to goe to the house of mourning then to the house of feasting it is this because the living shall lay it to his heart What shall hee lay to his heart That that is the end of all men hee shall lay the death of men to heart The point I observe from hence is thus much It is the dutie of those that live to lay to heart the death of others That is seriously to consider and make use for themselves of the death of others You see the Text is cleare for the point And there is good reason why it should be so First in respect of the glory that commeth to God Secondly in respect of the good that commeth to our selves by it First God is glorified by this when wee lay to heart the death of others there is a dishonour done to God when wee slight the death of others good or bad It is a dishonour to God to slight any of his actions this is one of Gods workes in the world the death of men this is a thing wherein Gods hand is seene he saith to the sonnes of Adam Returne The spirit returneth to God that gave it It is hee that hath the power of life and death If a sparrow fall not to the ground without the providence of God much lesse the servants of God the precious ones upon the earth the excellent ones as David calleth them I say God is seene much in these workes and it is a great dishonour to God when men doe not consider the workes of his hands David by the spirit of Prophesie in Psal. 28. 5. wisheth a curse upon ungodly men and for this reason among the rest because they consider not the operation of his hands this is that that puts men into a curst estate and exposeth them to the wrath of God when they regard not the workes of the Lord. The actions of Princes and great men upon earth every man considereth of them and weigheth them It is that wherein wee give God the glory of his wisedome and of his truth of his power of his justice of his mercy of his soveraigntie and dominion and Lordship over the whole earth when wee labour to draw to a particular use to ourselves the workes of God in the world specially the death of men of all men good and bad for we must give it the same latitude and extent and scope that the Text doth here he speakes here of the death of men in generall and he saith of all men that their death shall bee laid to heart by the living Secondly as there is reason that we should take to heart the death of others in respect of the glory that commeth to God thereby so in respect of ourselves also much benefit commeth to ourselves by laying to heart the death of other men There be three speciall things considerable in the death of any one that is matter of profit and benefit to those that live and survive after them Therein we see the certainty nature cause and end of Death First therein we see the certainty of death For now we have not only the word of God that tels us that we shall die but the workes of God taking others before us that as the Sacraments are called Visible instructions because they teach by the eye and the outward senses so the death of others are visible instructions to the living it teacheth by the eye a man is guided by the eye to see his owne condition and as it were in a glasse there
but how he carried himselfe in the world And truly this is the great Question that every man should put to his soule I must out of the world how have I lived when I was in the world had GOD any glory by mee had men any good by me have I furthered my account against the day of reckoning that I may give it up with joy it makes no matter how I goe out of the world I am sure if my life have beene serviceable to God and beneficiall to men my departure shall be for gaine and advantage it is for a better world Thus much shall serve briefly for the opening of these words and for that that is appliable from them For the present occasion a word Funerall Sermons are not intended for the praise of the dead but for the comfort of the living Therefore I have chosen such an argument to handle at this time as might bee of use and profit to you that live Besides that I am in particular and by particular order debarred of speaking any thing concerning our deceased Sister though I might have spoken much and that very usefull to you The best use that you can make will bee this to consider the life that shee led amongst you Shee was a patterne and example of holinesse of a wise and upright carriage in her wayes follow her in that Marke the Godly and upright man the end of that man is peace There was none that knew her but upon good assurance are perswaded of her happinesse now Would you then have the same happinesse after take the same course that shee did be much in prayer and dependance upon the ordinances and in fellowship with the servants of God be profitable in doing good profitable in receiving good mannage the opportunities and times well that God giveth you as she did gaining much in little she did much worke in a short space let that be your care and then this will be your comfort in the end Thus if you make this use of the death of others before you you shall prepare for your own death and that shal be only a passage for you to Eternall life FINIS DELIVERANCE FROM THE KING OF FEARES OR FREEDOME FROM THE FEARE OF DEATH PSAL. 55. 4. My heart is sore pained within mee and the terrours of death are fallen upon mee PROV 3. 25. Bee not afraid of sudden feare LONDON Printed by Iohn Dawson for Ralph Mabbe 1639. DELIVERANCE FROM THE KING OF FEARES OR FREEDOME FROM THE FEARE OF DEATH SERMON III. HEBR. 2. 15. For as much then as the children are partakers of flesh and bloud he also himselfe likewise tooke part of the same that through death hee might destroy him that had the power of death that is the divell and deliver them who through the feare of death were all their life-time subject to bondage IN these words that I haue read to let passe other parts of the Chapter the Apostle sets downe the humiliation of Christ with the fruit of it His humiliation in his Incarnation and death The fruit of it in subduing him that had the power of death and delivering those that were kept under the feare of death in bondage all their life At this time we will speake onely of the last part the fruit of Christs death in delivering those that were kept under the feare of death The persons that are kept under this feare are said to bee the children Gods owne children those for whom Christ died yet they were kept under the feare of death and that not at some particular time when tentation had got some speciall advantage over them but it was a trouble and a burden to them all their life long and that not a small burthen or an easie trouble but such as kept them as in bondage The words you see are easie There are two points that arise from them First that Gods children those for whom Christ died are many times held strongly under the feare of death Secondly that Christ by his death freeth them from those feares I shall onely insist at this time principally on the first That Gods owne children the Children that were partakers of flesh and bloud it is taken either for the humane nature or the infirmities of that nature even these children were held under the feare of death I will shew the grounds of it The feare of death in the children of God ariseth either from some causes without or from somewhat within them From without them and so the feare ariseth from God an act of his providence upon his children Or from Sathan a worke of his malice These are the causes from without For the first God in his providence and that in his speciall and fatherly providence whereby he doth order all things for the good of his children for the present increase of their grace and the fitting them for glory hereafter Hee I say in his providence ordereth it thus that they shall be kept many of them a great while under the feare of death and this he doth for speciall good ends The first is to humble them Adam as soone as he had sinned against God as his fall was by pride he would haue had a higher condition then he was in so when God would bring him backe againe he beginneth first to humble him and how doth he that Dust thou art saith he and to dust thou shalt returne he sheweth him that he was a dead man by sinne and so would have the meditation of death to humble Adam and in him all his posteritie after him So David when he desired that some meanes might worke upon his enemies for their good he prayeth Put them in feare that they may know that they are but men He doth not onely pray that mortalitie might be presented to them but so presented that it might leaue an impression of feare upon their affections that they might know what they are that they have not their beeing or the power of subsisting in themselves but that they must looke for it above themselves to him that hath the issues of life and death in his owne hande And this is necessarie that all the servants of God should bee kept humble by some meanes or other The Apostle Paul you see he had attained a great measure of grace yet he standeth in need of something to humble him therefore the messenger of Sathan was sent to buffet him that hee should not bee exalted above measure that he might be kept humble God intendeth to raise up his children to a glorious estate therefore as men lay a low foundation when they intend to erect a high building so God layeth the foundation of all grace and comfort in his servants in humiliation therefore he will not onely have them mortall but he will have them apprehend their mortalitie and dying condition with feare that they may be humbled by this feare That is the first thing Secondly God aymeth at the
is called in the Scripture and then there is nothing so comfortable and desirable as death it selfe to the servants of God So wee see David in the 23. Psal. Though I walke through the valley of the shadow of death I will feare none ill for thou Lord art with mee And so the Apostle Saint Paul triumpheth over all things Nothing shall separate 〈◊〉 from the love of God in Christ neither principalities nor powers nor life nor death nor things to come nothing shall doe it the Apostles faith now was out of conflict it had got the field the day of Sense and now he lookes on Death with comfort So that I say in that measure that Faith workes in that measure feare of death ceaseth Secondly it may be objected But we see the servants of God are said to love the appearance of our Lord Iesus Christ and the Apostle Paul is said to desire to bee dissolved and to bee with Christ How can these stand with the feare of death under which Gods servants are held To this I answer briefly Gods servants must be considered in their desires two wayes First in their generall desires Secondly in a particular state wherein they are In their generall course their desire is most for the appearing of Christ they most desire to be with him as best for them but take them in some particular state wherein they are lesse provided and lesse fitted and prepared then they may be at a stand in their desires they may have the feare of death in them As a wife her generall desire is for nothing so much as for the presence of her husband yet she may be under some particular unfitnesse there may be something or other in the way that she would not have him come in at that instant though her desire be for nothing so much as for his company So it may be the case of the servants of God they may say sometimes Lord spare mee a little before I goe hence to strengthen my faith to perfect my repentance and holinesse to doe some particular worke and the like David considered this that there was something that he might doe that he had not done and that he would faine doe before he went and so Hezekiah and the rest of the servants of God The point is cleare I come to the Application It shall be a word of exhortation to cut of otheruses and that is this To stirre up the servants of God that if they be disposed to distempers under which they are held that they are afraid to die that therefore they labour by all good meanes to shake off the feare of death Why Consider and note well those two things that are in the Text. The first is this that it is an uncomfortable state to be held under the feare of Death you see it is called a Bondage here and that is enough to show the uncomfortablenesse of it he saith by the feare of death they were held in Bondage all their life long Now the feare of Death is a bondage principally in these two respects first because it is with them as it is with a Bond-slave A Bond-slave is afraid to looke on him that hath the command of him he apprehendeth him as no friend therfore he doth not love to looke on him so it is in this case when a man lookes upon Death as a thing that is no friend to him he cannot abide to looke on him every thought of Death is a presenting of death to him and it is a miserable bondage when a man cannot present Death to himselfe without feare Secondly there is this in it that makes it a bondage it holdeth downe the spirit of a man A bond-slave you know is bound with fetters and chaines in his captivitie so that he hath neither freedome of spirit nor freedome of action So it is with a man that is held under the feare of Death he cannot doe what he would he cannot rejoyce in God he cannot delight in the apprehension of glory to come he cannot entertaine a thought of parting with things present with that securitie and comfort of heart that he should doe and all because this feare as the fetters bindeth his hands and his feet and keepeth him in bondage This is the first thing the feare of death to be held under it it is an uncomfortable state Secondly as it is uncomfortable so it is possible that the servants of God may be free from these feares under which they are held We see the text sheweth it Christ came for this end that having destroyed him that hath the power of death that is the divell hee might deliver those that for feare of death were held under bondage Did Christ come for this end then it is possible to bee had for certainly Christ would not lose his end he came for this was his end not onely to deliver them from eternall death but also from the feare of temporall death It is possible therefore The servants of God have found it and therefore you shall see them brought in insulting and triumphing and glorying over Death Oh death where is thy sting oh Grave where is thy victory thankes be to God that hath given us victory through Christ our Lord When they looked upon Death through Christ they looked on it without this feare the sting and power is tooke out the very nature of it is changed and it is made now every way beneficiall I say it is possible for we are regenerate and begotten againe to a lively hope to an inheritance immortall and undefiled and in what measure the hope of heaven is in the heart of man in that measure the feare of death falleth in that heart now it is possible that we may attaine this fulnesse of hope and therefore it is possible that we may be freed quite from the feare of Death This may suffice by way of motive A word or two by way of direction If this be possible to be had how shall the servants of God get it you see some of Gods servants are held under the feare of death and that all their life long how shall we be freed from this feare I should now orderly take up the particulars laid downe as causes and shew that by these it is cured as for instance Doth God doe this for this end that he may humble a man then the more humble thou art the lesse thou shalt be in the feare of Death for God layeth these feares upon men to humble them therefore labour for perfect humiliation and thou shalt perfectly ridde these feares out of thy heart as we see plainly the servants of God the more humble they have growne the lesse carefull they have beene of life and the lesse fearefull of Death And so those servants of God that have beene brought to deny themselves and to renounce all their worldly expectation and advancements they have alwayes beene ready to
die Saint Paul was growne humble and the Lord had prevailed upon him kept downe his spirit from being exalted above measure and now saith he my life is not deare to mee he was content to lay downe his life and all when he was humbled Beloved pride in some outward excellencies or other setteth a man above his place therefore when a man is tooke off from all that puffes up the spirit of a man he will be content to lay downe any of those things even life it selfe if need be Againe secondly Doth God doe it to strengthen faith in a man then the more thou strengthenest faith the more thou shalt be freed from these feares you know faith lookes upon Christ as the proper obiect of it and the more a man interesteth himselfe in Christ the more by Christ hee is freed from the feare of Death Christ hath redeemed us from the Grave and from Death and therefore when by faith hee lookes upon Christ and through him upon Death hee lookes upon that as a thing made instead of poison a medicine in stead of a destroyer a Saviour and deliverer as a meanes to free him from the bondage of sinne and miserie and afflictions c. Thirdly Doth God doe this that he may make men more holy and watchfull in their course then certainly the more thou canst purge out thy sinne in the course of thy life the lesse thou shalt feare death The sting of Death is sinne then if thou wilt have Death comfortable let thy life be conformable to Gods rule and word or else every sinne will present it selfe in death before thee specially those sinnes thou allowest thy selfe in will make Death as bitter as Hell Fourthly Doth God doe it for this end that he may make thee better prepared for death Then the more thou art prepared for Death before hand the lesse thou shalt feare it when it commeth upon thee it will not come as a stranger but thou wilt be ready to receive it as one with whom thou art acquainted already It is a great matter if men could learne this wisedome to die daily that is be every day imployed as dying daily I meane for the manner of your carriage not for the matter for the substance of the dutie If a man were sure to die this day he would lay aside all businesse and set himselfe to be prepared for judgement and would lay aside the use of any other comforts and delights But that is not the meaning but this that we carry our selves in businesse every day as if Death should seize upon us in that businesse that we might be found well-doing that is when a man followeth his earthly businesse with a heavenly mind when he keepeth to the rule of righteousnesse and truth in his ordinary calling when he is doing or receiving good in his company when he useth his pleasures and recreations as the whet-stone to the Sithe to make him fitter for God I say when thus we doe things to a right end and in a right maner if Death now should seize upon us in such an action it should find us well-doing And this is that we perswade you to if you would have death comfortable and not terrible be so imployed as that your actions may be good both for matter and forme that you are now about because Death may strike you in such an action But I cannot stand on these particulars Againe for the causes in our selves If you would be freed from the terrours of Death then rectifie your apprehensions and opinions of Death thinke of it as it is as it is I say to beleevers to those that are in Christ. It is not the destruction of nature and so a naturall Ill as you account it It is rather a cure of nature for assoone as ever we live we are dying and all our life it is but a living death a continuall decaying and dying Now when death commeth it putteth an end to all the decayes of nature and setteth all right againe It is but asleepe and sleepe it is not a destruction but a helpe of the bodie and that which inableth to vigour and strength and fitnesse to action Againe it is not the destruction of any part of a man the body it selfe is not destroyed indeed it is in the Grave but it is in the grave as in a bed of peace They shall come and rest in their beddes saith the Prophet The grave is but as a bed wherein the body lies asleepe and no man you know is troubled with feare that hee goeth to bed The grave is but as Gods chest to keepe in all his Treasure whereof the bodies of his servants are apart precious to him even in the grave in death Precious in the sight of the Lord is the death of his Saints and God will open this Cabinet and the Chest of the Grave in the great day of the Resurrection and bring the body out againe and then it shall be as good as ever it was nay I say not onely as good but much better too for our vile bodies shall bee made like the glorious bodie of Christ. Phil. 3. No man when he goeth to bed thinkes much to have his old cloathes taken off that they may be mended and made better against morning When we sleepe in the Grave it is no more but this the garment of the soule the body the old apparell that is taken off that it may be made better and a more glorious body this is all we lose nothing by it but our estates even our bodily estate is bettered by it And for the Soule Death doth not destroy that neither for know this the soule liveth for ever the bodie indeed returneth to the Earth as it was but the soule returneth to God that gave it The soule I say liveth that is the thing that Christ himselfe proveth in 22. Mat. Abraham is alive why so For God is not the God of the dead but of the living for God said I am the God of Abraham c. How can this be that God is the God of Abraham and yet he is dead Indeed he is dead if wee looke to the separation of the soule and body in the cessation of bodily actions but if we looke to the better part of Abraham his soule that continueth the ever-living God hath made an everlasting Covenant with him and therefore he dieth not Againe it is not onely not the destruction of nature but not of your actions neither Death doth not destroy them neither Indeed there is a cessation of bodily actions but it is that the body may have better strength and be the fitter instrument of holinesse after But for those actions of the soule that depend not upon the body they are as perfectly done when we are dead as when we are alive and better too When a man liveth upon the earth you see his soule is much hindered by the body A distempered sicke
all met upon one person This is the language of men whereby they aggravate their afflictions and increase impatience in themselves Againe another way whereby they doe it is this By giving vent and free course to their passions Passions are like a wilde horse if they have not reines put upon them if they be not pulled in they will flie out to all excesse If once we give our Passions vent there is no stopping of them David wee see checks himselfe he had a curbe to bridle his passions Why art thou cast downe oh my soule But otherwise when men give the reines to their passion and doe not stop their course but thinke they have reason for it they breake out into all exorbitancie Ionah when the Lord chalenged him for his anger Dost thou well to bee angrie I saith he I doe well to be angrie even to the death So David Oh Absalom my sonne would God I had died for thee oh Absalom my sonne my sonne What hurt was done to David what wrong had the man to take on thus his sonne was tooke from him but it was Absalom Absalom died but it was Absolom that would have killed his father and yet he takes on as if the father could not live because the sonne that sought his death was tooke from him Such unreasonable Passions such causelesse distempers oft-times are in the soules of men that they mistake Gods wayes and that very way that he intendeth them good in they complaine of as if it were their utter undoing Againe thirdly another way whereby men increase their impatience and distemper is when they will not give way to comfort they will not onely bee exceeding vehement and intent upon their Passions but besides stop all passages and in-lets against comfort It was Iacobs fault concerning the death of Ioseph When he heard that Ioseph was dead not onely his heart sunke within him but hee rends his garments and covereth himselfe with sack-cloth he takes on so that when his sonnes and children rose up to comfort him he would not be comforted Why Because Ioseph was not and I will goe to the grave to Ioseph nothing would comfort Iacob but he would goe downe to the grave to Ioseph by all meanes What a great matter was this He only heard that Ioseph was dead he was alive he knew not so much but hee heard a present sound of feare and he was carried away with that So it is with us the very apprehension of our feares are as bad to us as the things themselves could possibly be Nay we multiply upon our selves our feares and we will not heare counsell and comfort as Rachel that mourned for her children and would not bee comforted because they were not Againe a fourth thing whereby men increase impatience in themselves and aggravate their sorrowes is this when men looke onely upon the present afflictions and not upon the mercies they have as if they had but one eye to behold all objects with as if they could looke but upon one thing at once there should bee a looking upon the affliction and there should bee a looking upon the mercy too This was Hamans case when he was vexed that Mordecay did not doe him reverence all his wealth and his honours could doe him no good he had much wealth and the glory of his house was increased he had the favour of the King and was inclining to have the honour of the Queene put upon him yet all this availeth me nothing saith he so long as I see Mordecay the Iew sitting in the Kings gate Hee lookes onely on this particular that vexed and grieved him and not upon the rest So it is with us if there be but one particular affliction upon us we fix our eyes upon that Like a Flie that flieth about the glasse and can sticke no where till she come to some cracke or as a Gnat that commeth about the body of a beast that will be sure to sticke on the galled part or some sore or other So it is with these disquieted thoughts of men that are of no other use but to further Sathans ends to weaken their faith and discourage their owne hearts men sticke on the gall on the sore of any affliction there they will rest It is true God hath given us such and such favours and mercies hath offered us such and such opportunities but what is this this and that particular affliction is upon me This is that that increaseth impatience when a man will not looke on the mercies he receiveth but onely lookes on that that he wanteth Againe a fifth course that men take to aggravate their sorrows and increase impatience in themselves is this They looke upon the instrument of their sorrows and afflictions but never looke up to God that ruleth and over-ruleth these things Men looke upon such a person such a man and no more Yee see how David was disquieted at this If it had beene an enemie that reproached him then he could have borne it but it was thou my friend my equall my guide my acquaintance that sate at my table wee tooke sweet counsell together and walked unto the house of God in company This troubled him and see how he multiplied his sorrowes when hee looked upon the instrument till he looked upon God and then I was dumbe I opened not my mouth because thou didst it There is no quiet in the heart when a man lookes upon man till hee lookes upon God that ordereth all things by his wisedome and counsell Lastly men aggravate their sorrowes and increase their impatience by another course they take that is when they looke on their sorrows and afflictions onely and not upon the benefit of affliction they looke only upon that that flesh would avoyde but not that which if they were spirituall and wise they would desire No affliction saith the Apostle is joyous for the time that is to flesh and nature but grievous neverthelesse afterward it yeeldeth the peaceable fruit of righteousnesse to them which are exercised thereby Now men looke upon that only which is grievous in affliction upon the smart of it but not upon the profit of Affliction the quiet fruit of righteousnesse that commeth by it As a man when he hath a Corroding plaister put to a sore he cryeth and complaineth of the smart it putteth him to but takes no notice of the healing that commeth by it and the cure that followeth Thus it is with men they complaine of God as if he envied them the comfort of their lives as if he intended to robbe them of all conveniencies and to make them utterly miserable to begin a Hell with them on earth when they never looke how God by this meanes fitteth them for heaven by this meanes purging out corruption and strengthening grace in them Wee are afflicted of the Lord that we may not be condemned of the world Men looke upon the affliction
time to come of thy enjoying of mercie A small time of waiting on earth to an eternitie of recompence in heaven Compare eternitie with the time of thy suffering Alas how little what a small or no agreement is betweene them A moment to eternitie If the life of a man should extend to a hundred yeares to a thousand yeares to which age never man yet lived yet that is but a point a moment to eternitie A thousand yeares past and to come they are but as yester-day to God Take the eternity past in God himselfe that is without all beginning and the eternitie to come that shall be without all end and put the life of man in the middest of these two and we will conclude it is as a point in the middest of a circumference it is but a moment nay not so much as a moment of time Stretch out the dutie of Patience then hast thou waited a weeke waite a moneth a yeare seven yeares seventie yeares nay seventie Ages all the ages of the world if it were possible All these are but a moment to eternitie And where is there a man that hath waited so long but God that his servants may not faint in their expectation either supports them with other comforts lest they should faint in their desire or else giveth them that which they desire before their hearts faint Know therefore that it is no such great matter for a man to waite upon God it is but a short time and resolve in the time of thy waiting upon this that when thou art fittest for mercie it shall come and when it commeth it shall come with an abundant waight and sweetnesse such as shall countervaile all thy expectation and waiting Thus I have told you how men should exercise patience by exercising their faith and how they should strengthen patience by hope and how they should perfect patience by selfe-denyall The reason why I tooke this Text for the present occasion is that there might be a concurrence betweene the rule and the example Here is the rule Let patience have her perfect worke that you may be perfect and intire wanting nothing One reason among others was this because wee know not what changes and tryalls God hath reserved any of us to therefore we had need of Patience Our Sister here is the example a patterne to others of those tryals of life wherto a Christian may be exposed even to extremitie Howsoever it pleased God to give many other mercies to her yet neverthelesse she had a continual exercise of patience in extream anguish of body in a vexing tormenting paine that a long time for many yeares together held her under such extremitie of torture that a man on the racke or in any other extremity could hardly have greater torments then she sometime felt in the time of that extremity upon her God laid this affliction upon her to perfect her Patience and that she might be a patterne of Patience to you that you might studie and pray for Patience and endevour after it that when afflictions fall upon any of you you may not be found wanting and destitute of Patience So much for this time FINIS A RESTRAINT OF EXORBITANT PASSION OR GROVNDS AGAINST UNSEASONABLE MOVRNING JEREM. 31. 15. Rachel weeping for her children and would not be comforted because they were not THESSAL 3. 13. But I would not have you ignorant Brethren concerning them which are asleepe that yee sorrow not even as others which have no hope LONDON Printed by Iohn Dawson for Ralph Mabbe 1639. A RESTRAINT OF EXORBITANT PASSION OR GROVNDS AGAINST VNSEASONABLE MOVRNING SERMON V. 2 SAM 12. 22 23. And hee said while the child was yet alive I fasted and wept for I said who can tell whether God will bee gracious to me that the child may live But now hee is dead wherefore should I fast can I bring him backe againe I shall goe to him but hee shall not returne to me THese words containe Davids answer to a question that was put to him in the verse going before the Text by some of his servants The question was grounded upon their observation of his divers carriage when the child was sicke and when the child was dead When the child was sicke hee fasted and wept and lay upon the ground and prayed When the child was dead he forbeareth weeping washeth himselfe calleth for bread c. And now they aske him the reason for they thought rather that hee would have exprest a greater sorrow then he had done before as it may bee discerned in the consultation among themselves every man was loth to tell David of the great losse that was befallen him that his child was dead When he heard of it and altereth his carriage and sheweth himselfe more chearefull contrary to their expectation they plainly put the question to him What should be the reason of this The words I have read to yee are an Answer to that question Hee telleth them the reason both of his fasting and weeping in the time of the sicknesse of the child and of his calling for meat and forbearing to weepe now at the death of the childe The reason of his former carriage he giveth in the 22 verse While the childe was yet alive I fasted and wept for I said who knoweth whether the Lord may bee gracious to mee that the child may live The reason of the alteration of his carriage why he exprest himselfe in another manner upon the death of the childe hee giveth in the 23. verse But now hee is dead wherefore should I fast I shall returne to him hee shall not returne to me In the former part the reason of his sad and mournfull carriage during the time of the sicknesse of the child then saith he I did fast Yee have first the declaration of his action and behaviour and carriage at that time While the childe was yet alive I fasted and wept And the reason of this action and carriage for I said Who can tell whether the Lord will be gracious to mee that the child may live I shall be briefe in speaking of this part only First for his carriage I fasted and wept These are but externall actions fasting of it selfe is not a worship of God but as it helpeth and furthereth another end as it helpeth a man in prayer as it furthereth the worke of humiliation and declareth that For neither if wee eate are wee the better nor if wee eate not are wee the worse as the Apostle speakes And the kingdome of God consisteth not in meat and drinke There is a fast inforced by necessitie that which either is by sicknesse or want and is meerely civill and outward without any respect to God And there is a fast too which hath a pretence of respect to God which is not acceptable as that of the Pharisees that rested only in the externall action There is a fast that is religious and accepted of God and that
love but besides that there is a course of affection that floweth naturally and kindly from the Father to the child as it is with those rivers that fall downward they fall more vehemently then those that are carried upward so the more naturall the affection is the more vehement it expresseth it selfe in the motion to such objects Now when the Father expresseth his affection to his child this is more vehement because it is more naturall there is more strength of nature in it I cannot stand upon this only a word by way of inference and application to our selves First are naturall parents thus to their children Then here is a ground of faith for the children of God that he is pleased to stile himselfe by the name of Father and to receive them into the adoption of sonnes and daughters This was Davids expression of God As a father hath compassion of his children so hath the Lord on those that feare him And the Prophet Isaiah expresseth it fully In all their affliction hee was afflicted and the Angel of his presence saved them in his love and pittie hee redeemed them and bee bare them all the dayes of old hee bore them upon his wings This giveth confidence and boldnesse to Gods children in making their requests knowne to him This was it that incouraged the Prodigall I will arise and goe to my father and say Father I have sinned against heaven and before thee c. God saith S. Bernard alwayes grants those petitions that are sweetned with the name of father and the affection of a child I should hence speake somewhat to children to stirre them up to answer the love of their Parents but other things that follow forbids me any long discourse of this Secondly here is Davids pietie expressed in this Who knoweth whether the Lord will bee gracious to mee Hee exprest not only the Pittie and affection of a naturall father to a child but pietie also arising from the sense of his guilt Hee was guiltie of sinne and by sinne he had brought this sorrow upon himselfe and therefore who knoweth whether the Lord will bee gracious to me in sealing to me the pardon of my sinne this way in adding this mercy as a further assurance of his love in granting me the forgivenesse of my sinne God had told him by Nathan that his sinne was pardoned though he told him the Child should die it may be by the same mercy he will release me from this sentence of death upon my Child whereby he released me from the guilt of my sinne before Here I say is the sense of his owne sinne The point I note hence is That Parents in the miseries that befall their children should call their owne sinne to remembrance All the sorrowes and sicknesses and paines and miseries that befall children should present to Parents the remembrance of their owne sinne It was the expression of the Widow of Sarepta to the Prophet Eliah Art thou come to call my sinnes to remembrance and to slay my childe Shee saw her sinne in the death of her Child So I say in all the afflictions and crosses that befall children the Parents should call to remembrance their owne sinne But some men will here say There seemeth to be no need of such a course for God hath said plainly That the child shall not die for the sinne of the Parent And after God cleareth his owne waies from inequalitie and injustice by that argument The sonne shall not beare the iniquitie of the father Therefore what reason is there that Parents should call their sinnes to remembrance in the miseries that befall their children I answer Though he say the child shall not die for the Parents sinne yet we must understand it a right for what doth hee meane by the sinnes of the Parent And what doth hee meane by death By sinnes of the Parent he meaneth those sinnes that are so the parents as that the children are not at all guiltie of those sins then the children shall not die By Death he meaneth as the word signifieth the destruction of nature So death shall not befall the child for that sinne that himselfe is not guiltie of But how then come little children to die before they have committed any sinne actually was this for their owne sinne or for the sinne of their Parents I answer for their owne sinne they die for the soule that sinneth it shall die and all children have sinned they brought sinne into the world and sinne brought death as the Apostle speakes therefore death reigneth over all even over those that have not sinned according to the similitude of Adams transgression that is that have not sinned actually as Adam had done yet neverthelesse they die because they have sinne upon them they have the corruption of nature In sinne they were borne and in iniquitie their mother conceived them and the wages of sinne is death therefore they die for their owne sinne But what if temporall judgements and afflictions befall them is this for their owne sinne or for the sinne of their Parents I answer for both both for their owne and for the sinne of their Parents for as death so all the miseries of this life are fruits of originall sinne which is an inheritance in the person of every child by nature as soone as it is borne but yet if the sinne of the Parents be added to it that may bring temporall judgements There are many instances and examples of this how God hath visited upon the posteritie of wicked persons the sinnes of their Fathers according to that threatning in the second Commandement And this you shall see either in godly children of wicked parents or in ungodly children of godly Parents Suppose a man leave a great deale of wealth to his children and have one that feares God amongst them it may please God to lay some losse or crosse upon him to the undoing of him he may utterly be impoverished and beggered and deprived of all that meanes that his father left him by unrighteousnesse Hee getteth an heire and in his hand is nothing saith Solomon that is God deprived him of all that estate his father left him by unrighteousnesse Now I say here is a judgement upon the father and yet a mercy upon the child A judgement upon the father that all that he hath laboured for that which hee lost his soule for should bee vaine should come to nothing and not benefit his posteritie as he thought Yet it is a mercy to the childe to the child of God He by this meanes is humbled it draweth him from the world Nay when God emptieth him of these things that were unrighteously gotten he giveth him it may be an estate another way wherein he shall see God his Father provide for him without any indirect and unlawfull courses So sometimes the very shame and reproach that falleth upon wicked children here it is a
greater worke to doe to prepare for my owne death God in the death of this man speakes to me to prepare for my owne And then to glorifie God by submission to his will make it appeare that thou acknowledgest a power in God to dispose of thy house to doe every thing by patiently resting in his will And yet this comfort is added though children be tooke away that they shall not returne in an earthly manner yet they shall in a better manner Parents are contented to part with their children for a time for their preferment Children though theyare very young that are commended by the prayers of the godly Parents into the hands of God these whose hearts God hath inlarged and quickned fervently and faithfully to pray in the behalfe of their children they may rest in this assured that they shall meet at the Resurrection in a better manner their children shall be better preferred then if they were on earth and shall be raised up to perfection Here you see there is not a tooth bred in a child without a great deale of paine and every tooth cost some paine but this mortall bodie shall put on immortalitie and this corruption shall put on incorruption This weake body shall be made strong weake children strong without paine Death endeth these things and the Resurrection shall present him in a perfect measure of strength in a glorified estate So much for this text and for this time FINIS THE STING OF DEATH OR THE STRENGTH OF SINNE ROM 5. 12. By one man sinne entred into the world and by death sinne ROM 7. 9. When the Commandement came sinne revived and I died LONDON Printed by Iohn Dawson for Ralph Mabbe 1639. THE STING OF DEATH OR THE STRENGTH OF SINNE SERMON VI. 1 Cor. 15. 56. The sting of Death is Sinne and the strength of Sinne is the Law SOlomon telleth thus that there is a season for every thing there is a time to bee borne and a time to die These two are the two great seasons of all men we are as sure to die as we are sure we have lived and every degree of our life is but a steppe to our death Every man of us hath but a part to act here in the world when wee have done that that God hath appointed us we are drawne off from the Stage by Death You will say this is a hard condition for so Noble a creature as Man is to be folded up in the grave for so faire a beautie as the life of man is to be closed up in eternall darknesse that Man should turne to the acquaintance of dust and wormes and make his habitation with rottennesse and loathsomnesse that Death should have the victorie of so excellent a Creature it is a hard condition The Apostle thinkes not so he thinkes otherwise Death saith he ver 54. is swallowed up in victorie As if he should say It need not trouble you to thinke so of Death the condition of it is not so strange and hard as men take it to be It is swallowed up in victory If a man have a strong enemy to deale with it might trouble him but it is no great matter to deale with a conquered enemie Christ hath overcome Death hath conquered that strong enemie Death is swallowed up in victory Therefore Saint Paul in the precedent and subsequent verses of this Chapter seemeth to insult and triumph over Death Oh Death saith he where is thy sting oh grave where is thy victorie As if he should say before Christ came and conquered thee Death thou wert victorious so it was there was a sting in it before Christ sweetned the Grave there was something that was terrible in the Grave but now because Christ is come and hath gotten the victory over the one and sweetned the other therefore Saint Paul breakes forth thus into an insultation and triumph But how can this be Why doth the Apostle thus triumph The reason is insinuated in the verse I have read to you the sting of death is sinne and the strength of sinne is the Law But this is the occasion of trouble to Christians No it is not thankes bee to God that hath given us victory through Iesus Christ our Lord As if he should say I will shew you the reason of my triumphing over Death there was a sting in Sinne and Sinne is the sting of Death and the Law is the strength of sinne but Christ hath tooke away sinne and hath satisfied the Law sinne being taken away Death cannot hurt me the Law being satisfied Sinne cannot prejudice me This was the cause of the Apostles and in him of every Christians insultation over Death The words I have read containe two parts First the sting of Death Secondly the strength of Sinne. First the sting of death is sinne Secondly the strength of sinne is the Law If there were no law there would bee no sinne and if there were no sinne there would be no death Sinne is the transgression of the Law and sinne is the sting of death I shall only at this time insist upon the first of these from whence I shall deliver that which if it please God to accompany with his Spirit may be usefull to you The proposition shall be the very words of the Text Sinne is the sting of death This Proposition I would not have you understand in this sense only that death came in by sinne meerely in a habit though that be true too But understand it in this sense That all the horrour and terriblenesse of Death all the power and rage it hath whatsoever makes it fearefull to a man it receiveth it all from sinne It is sinne that armeth Death against a man if Death have any weapons against a man Sinne puts those weapons into the hands of Death if Death have any poyson against a Christian the sinne of that person putteth that poyson in it Death may bee considered two wayes either as Christ hath made it or as we make it Death as Christ hath made it is a medicine to a Christian a passage and entrance to happinesse it is a day of redemption and refreshing and so we need not be afraid of it Death as we by sinne have made it is the Pale horse Saint Iohn speakes of in the Revelation it is as a fearfull arrest to the debtor it hath a sting in it and so it is fearefull But that I may open this point more profitably wee will enquire into these particulars First what death the Apostle speakes of here Secondly of what sinne he speakes of Thirdly in what respect sinne is called the sting of death And then we will make the use and application of all this First of what death doth the Apostle here speake of that sinne is the sting of For answer hereunto there is a double death corporall and spirituall Corporall death is the privation of the soule when the soule is severed from
same debt Looke overall the times of the world and the dispositions of persons looke over learning and folly greatnesse or poorenesse find me a man that escaped Death Die we must and we have need to have this much pressed upon us for it is a hard matter to beleeve that we must die that I must be the man that must die common notions of Death are granted but that I must die and lie in the dust and stand before God it is a hard matter to beleeve this And consider this secondly that Death will be terrible to thee if he knocke and find a sting in thee Thou that now wilt not be reclaimed from swearing Alas what will become of that blaspheming soule of thine when Death shall come and find a sting of blasphemy in thee How darest thou thinke of giving up that swearing soule of thine to the Judge of heaven and earth Thou unrighteous person that wilt not sanctifie the Lords day how darest thou give up that unholy soule of thine to the holy God Dost thou thinke to have an eternall rest in heaven and wilt not give God a rest here So I might say for all kind of sinners Thinke of this take heed lest Death find a sting in thee for all the sting that Death hath it findeth in thy selfe looke to it thy condition will be fearfull if Death come and find Sin unmortified unrepented of in thee God will certainly bring thee to judgement for every thought and word and action Thirdly consider this that naturally we are so tempered that if Death come he shall find his weapons and strength in us in every man of us I meane considered naturally But how shall I know whether Death when he commeth shall find a sting in me or no I will only give you two tryals you shall know it thus First if thy conscience now sting thee for some approved sinne if thou repent not Death will assuredly meet thee with a sting that approved sinne of thine will be the sting of death Conscience will sting a man either for the act done or for the approbation of the act if conscience sting a man for his approbation of a sinfull qualitie or for a sinfull course if a man continue in that course surely that will be the sting of death to his soule therefore looke to thy selfe perhaps thou art convicted of such a sinne perhaps thy conscience hath so wrought on thee that it hath stung thee for such a sinne thou yet approvest thy selfe in it and thou wilt goe on in thy pride still in such and such sinnes stil thou wilt doe so doe but know this that stand thou never so much upon thy resolution Death will certainly come and if he find thee in such a sinne against thy conscience thou hast reserved in thy selfe a sting for Death Secondly a man shall know if Death come with a sting by this tryall that Solomon giveth us in Eccles. 11. 9. Rejoyce oh young man in thy youth and let thy heart cheare thee in the dayes of thy youth and walke in the wayes of thy heart and sight of thine eyes but know that for all these things God will bring thee to judgement If thou live a voluptuous life Death will certainly come with a sting Dives hee lived a voluptuous life had he not a sting for it So others in Scripture did not their plentifull tables and voluptuous courses bring a sting on them A voluptuous life makes a sting for Death When a poore wretch is a dying and shall begin to reflect backe on his life what have I done how have I lived so much time I have spent or mispent inapparell in vanitie in eating in drinking in swaggering What comfort is this to his soule how can he answer this before God this is the very thing that will sting him at such a day when he can reade nothing in his life but barrennesse and unfruitfulnesse nothing that hath honoured God in all his life Certainly my brethren if there be an Epicurious voluptuous life this life will provide a sting for Death Alas you will say Is it so then we may feare that Death will seize on us thus for we confesse we have gone on in a voluptuous life gone on in sinne that our conscience hath condemned us for how shall we doe to pull out this sting I would to God you were thus affected that you were convicted what a fearfull thing it will be if sinne remaine But wouldest thou have the sting of death pulled out before death come 1. How shall I disarme it that I may looke death in the face with comfort I shall give you some wayes and meanes remember them and practise them First get but a part in Christ and the sting of death is gone thankes bee to God saith the Apostle here that hath given us victory through our Lord Iesus Christ. It is he that in the Revelation is said to have the keyes of Hell and of Death they are under his command and subjection he is victorious over them hee hath vanquished them so that if a man have Christ he hath victorie and power over Hell and Death I told you in the beginning that that which giveth a sting to Death is the guilt of sinne It is so and it is a fearfull sting Now that which takes away the guilt of sinne is Christ. If Christ be mine I have enovgh to answer the guilt of sinne Therefore the Apostle saith Death cannot separate from the love of God in Christ What shall then Indeed nothing it is not the guilt of his sinnes Christ hath satisfied from them So that if thou wilt have the sting of death out get faith in Christ if thou be not hidden in the clefts of that Rock in the bloud of Christ if Christ be not thy Justification and thy righteousnesse what hast thou to answer the Justice of God you must die and stand before God and how can you stand before God in your sinnes you cannot without Christ why doe you not then studie more for Christ Why doe you not labour for faith in him It will be your wisedome to labour earnestly to make sure of him if you have him the sting of death is gone Death cannot hurt a person that hath Christ. Get faith in Christ therefore that is the first Secondly if you would not have Death terrible and fearfull to you labour for sincerity My brethren it is a marvellous thing and yet the truth uprightnesse and sincerity of heart it is an enabling grace All the particular things that we account particular otherwise they have not an inabling vertue in them Some persons have a great deale of learning and wit and many friends much riches and the like yet there commeth an occasion sometimes that puzzleth all these there commeth an occasion sometime that a mans learning is of no use and naturall parts and wit cannot helpe and riches cannot inable him What time
is that The time of death the heart of a man is put to it at such a time and now these shrinke nothing can inable a man against feare so much as sincerity and uprightnesse When the Prophet Isaiah told Hezekiah from God that he must die he flieth to this Lord remember how I have walked before thee with an upright heart and done that which was good in thy sight When Death commeth to a wicked voluptuous person and telleth him I am here come for thee thou must appeare before God what can this man say Lord I have lived before thee a voluptuous proud wretched life I was a scorner of thy Word a contemner and persecutor of thy people a swearer c. What though perhaps he can say Lord I have heard so many Sermons I have beene so much in conference and the like will this inable a man against the feare of Death No nothing but this that he hath a sincere heart that his heart is unmixed that sinne is not affected in his soule that there is no sinne that hee would live in no duty that he would not doe Lord remember that I have walked before thee uprightly I say nothing will inable a man more against feare then sinceritie and nothing disgraceth perplexeth the soule in an exigent more then hypocrisie It is sinceritie that takes away the sting of Death The Apostle in Rom. 14. saith he No man liveth to himselfe but if hee live hee liveth to the Lord and if hee die hee dieth to the Lord whether wee live or die wee are the Lords Here is the comfort wee are the Lords saith he How proveth hee that Wee live unto him That is the worke of a sincere heart A true Christian liveth not to himselfe but to Christ Now if thy conscience give thee this testimony I have lived unto Christ then whether I live or die I am the Lords the Apostle concludeth it So right is that of Solomon Riches availeth not in the day of wrath but righteousnesse delivereth from death Thy righteousnesse and sincerity delivereth thee not from dying but from death It takes away the sting and power of Death Death shall not be death to thee it is onely a passage to thee Therefore remember as to get a part in Christ so to get a perfect and sincere heart and then the sting of death is gone But a hypocriticall divided heart a heart and a heart that will sting a man That is the second Thirdly wouldest thou have the sting of death pulled out now Then mortifie thy sinnes now doe it presently Remember what Saint Paul saith but I thinke hee speakes it in respect of afflictions I professe by our rejoycing in Christ Iesus I die daily If it be meant of afflictions yet it should be verified of us in respect of sinne die daily to sinne and then the sting of death is gone Oh beloved our condition will be sad and discomfortable when at once we must enter into the field with Death and Sinne he that dieth daily to Sin hee hath nothing to doe with Death when it commeth Death may come to such a party but it cannot hurt him he may rest quietly when it commeth And observe it so much sinne as thou now sparest so much sting thou reservest for Death and is it not folly in a man to spare sinne that giveth a sting to Death But now as a man is to crucifie every sinne let me put in this caution and remember this advise As the sting of every sin is to be pulled out so pull out especially the sting of that Sin that now stingeth thy conscience that now lieth upon thy conscience for if it worke now it will worke fearfully at death Death doth not lessen the work of sin but inrageth it God wil then present and set thy sins in orderbefore thee perhaps God hath brought thee here to day to heare this Word getthee home and set thy soule in order The love of Sin and the feare of Death seldome paâ—…t and where Sinne is much loved Death will there be much feared Death is never more terrible then where sin is most delighted in Therefore crucifie sinne if thou wilt have the sting of death taken away It may be thou thinkest it is a troublesome worke but remember that those sinnes which thou now so much delightest in and lovest and livest in will then prove the sting of death to thee If a man would spend his time in the mortification of sinne when death commeth he should have nothing to doe but to let his soule loose to God and to give it up to him as into the hands of his most faithfull Creatour and Redeemer And is it not an excellent thing for a man to have nothing to doe with Death when it commeth Lastly here is a use of comfort If it hath pleased God to give any of us the grace to pull out the sting of death it is a great comfort But Death is approching you will say Oh but Death is disarmed the sting of it is taken away what a singular comfort is it then to you that Death is comming Indeed all the comfort that the soule is capable of is this that the sting of death is tooke away Now when Death commeth upon such a man it doth but free him from all that state of miserie hee is in here from all that extremitie of condition that he is put into from all those diversities of occasions pressing occasions of tumbling about in the world Death doth but put an end to all And which is an excellent comfort to a Christian Sin is ended with Death what afflicteth the soule of a Christian but that hee carrieth about him a body of sinne and of death This was a trouble to Saint Paul and is to every true Christian Now when Death commeth there is an end of this Body of sinne thou shalt never sinne more thou shalt never grieve the Spirit of God more thou shalt never be clogged with such imperfections and infirmities in dutie that death that commeth to thee shall passe thee to the fruition of eternall glory and what canst thou desire more then to be happy in eternall glory with God FINIS THE DESRVCTION OF THE DESTROYER OR THE OVER THROVV OF THE LAST ENEMIE PSAL. 9. 6. O thou Enemie thy Destructions are come to a perpetuall end ISAIAH 25. 8. Hee will swallow up Death in victorie LONDON Printed by Iohn Dawson for Ralph Mabbe 1639. THE DESTRVCTION OF THE DESTROYER OR THE OVER THROW OF THE LAST ENEMIE SERMON VII 1 COR. 15. 16. The last enemie that shall bee destroyed is Death DEath is a subject that a Christian should have in his thoughts often and neither the hearing nor thinking nor speaking of it can be unseasonable for any place or person We have heard that the life of Philosophers is nothing but a meditation of Death and certainly the life of a Christian much more should abound in
such meditations No man can live well till he can die well Hee that is prepared for Death is certainly freed from the danger of death neither is there any so fit a way to bee ready for it as to be often minded of it Therefore I have made choice at this time to speake of this verse wherein ye see the Apostle declareth and leadeth us to treat of foure things First that there is a Death Secondly that this Death is an enemie Thirdly that this enemie is the last enemie Lastly that this least enemie shall be destroyed A word or two of each of these parts First Death is Yee know that well enough your eyes shew it you daily our senses declare it so plainly that no man is so senslesse that knoweth it not It is agreed upon by all Only for your better furtherance to make use of this point let us acquaint you with that which nature will teach yee concerning Death Secondly with that which Scripture will teach you above and better then Nature Nature sheweth yee concerning Death first what it is And then Secondly what Properties it hath It telleth us this That Death is an absence from life a ceasing from beeing when one was beeing to be thrust as it were out of the present world and be cast some where This is all that Nature informeth us concerning the Essence and beeing of Death Death is a dividing of us from this life and from the things of this life and sends us abroad we know not where Secondly Nature teacheth us three Properties concerning Death One that it is universall It hath tied all to it high and low rich and poore Death knockes at the Princes pallace as well as at the poore habitation of the meanest man It is a thing that respects no mans greatnesse it regardeth no wealth nor wit nothing Death takes all before it That Nature teacheth too Secondly Nature teacheth that Death is inevitable If a man would give all the world he cannot thrust it out of dores It takes whole Armies aswell as one man It scorneth to bee resisted by the Phisitians there is no words no meanes to escape it It is such an enemie as we must grapple with and it will conquer This Nature teacheth Againe Nature teacheth that death is uncertaine A man knoweth not when Death will come to him or when it will lay hold on him or by what meanes it will fetch him out of the world It may fetch him out of the world at any time or in any place and by such occasion as it is impossible for any wit to thinke of before This is in substance all that Nature teacheth And the knowledge of this it is for good use aswell to remember and consider it as to understand it But now I goe on to tell yee what the Scripture teacheth concerning Death for that giveth a perfecter and larger information of the thing then the dimme light of Nature The Scripture then over and above that which Nature sheweth telleth us concerning Death these things First it sheweth better what it is and then It sheweth whence it commeth and what are the causes of it Thirdly it declareth the consequences what follow upon it And lastly and bestly it telleth us the remedie against the ill of Death In all which Nature stumbleth and can doe little or nothing First the Scripture telleth us what it is It letteth us know that it is the disolution of a man not the annihilation It doth not make him cease to bee but takes asunder a while the soule from the body It carrieth the one to the earth and the other to another world so that both continue to bee though they be not united as before The word of God teacheth us that he hath created the world as it were a house of three Stories The middle is this present life where we be And there is a lower place the Dungeon a place of unhappinesse and destruction There is a higher place a pallace of glory According as men behave themselves in this middle roome so Death either leadeth them downe to the place of unhappinesse or conveyeth them up to the pallace of glory and blessednesse This Nature is ignorant of but the Scripture is plaine in The rich man dieth and his soule is carried to Hell the poore man when he died his soule was advanced to Heaven So that Death is nothing but the messenger of God to take the soule out of the body and to convey it to a place of more happinesse or more miserie then can be conceived Secondly the Scripture acquaints us further with the cause of death Philosophers wondred since nature desireth a perpetuitie and continuance of it selfe that man should be so short a time in the world The Scripture endeth this wonderment and tels us that man indeed was made immortall to continue for ever and should not have died but sinne came into the world and by sin death Death is the mother of sinne and of all miserie that by little and little draweth to death I say sinne the first sinne of our first Parents whereby they transgressed that most easie and equall mandate about eating the forbidden fruit That transgression that was the treading under foot the covenant of workes and the disanulling of it that sinne let in Death at a great Gappe and now it triumpheth and beareth rule over all the world Nature cannot tell which way in the world a man should die so soone and that hee that is the Lord of all creatures should bee inferiour to a great number of them in length of life But the word of God unridleth this riddle and telleth us that God made man that hee might and should have lived for ever but Sinne comming and comming in the person of the first man it brought death and made all men mortall and when sinne entred Gods curse came and that working upon us poore and miserable creatures it is the cause that we cannot continue long here It was equall that death should follow sinne for since God made man to obey his will when man had unfitted himselfe for Gods service it was reason that he should have a short continance of life for the longer he endured the more he would abuse himselfe Yee see then two things that the Scripture teacheth concerning death The third thing it sheweth is what followeth after death and that is plaine It is appointed for all men once to die and after death commeth judgement Nature never dreamed of judgement after Death but the Scripture telleth us there is a Judgement after Death Judgement what is that Judgement yee know is a calling of a man before Authoritie a looking into his wayes a considering of his actions a finding out whether hee be a sinner an evill doer and if hee find him so to passe sentence according to his evill deeds When God hath tooke the soule from the body hee takes the soule first
an enemie that it doth not cease till it hath dragged the soule into the presence of God and after from his Tribunall to the torment of eternall fire in Hell That succeedeth death for naturally of its owne nature it tendeth to the destruction of man because it is a fruit of sinne and therefore must needs be the perdition and overthrow of the soule For sinne bringeth destruction in regard it makes God angrie with us and separateth from him and by consequence from all manner of comfort and in regard it separateth from him it bringeth all manner of ill his wrath his hatred and ill will the greatest of all Death I say properly and of it selfe intendeth and seekes to draw all those that it layes hold on to a state of everlasting unhappinesse therefore it is an enemie So you see the second point opened The third is that Death is the last enemie after which there shall bee no more But I must tell you to whom it is the last not to all For there are a generation of men that shall feele death to be the least of enemies and in a manner the first But to the Saints and those that are prepared for death and those that will use the remedie to these and these alone death is the last enemie after once they have grappled and fought and encountred with this enemie they are at peace and rest as he saith Happy are they that die in the Lord for they rest from their labours There is no more toyle and miserie to a good man after death And why Because death seperateth sin from his soule as well as the soule from the body and so taking away the cause of unrest it must needs take away miserie and unhappinesse it selfe Indeed properly Death doth it not but the Lord Iesus Christ by death For it pleaseth him when his servants leave this world then they are fit to enter into a place of happinesse in another world which they could not be except they were freed from sin Death is the daughter of sinne and with a happy patricide as it were at once it destroyeth it selfe and sin and therfore it takes away all misery because it takes away all sinne Therefore it is the last enemie because it killeth the worst of our enemies for when we are dead there shall be no more enmitie betweene God and us and so no more enemy This is the third point The last is that this enemie shall bee destroyed A thing is destroyed abolished when it selfe ceaseth to be and is tooke out of the way and when all the ill effects that it would produce and effect or hath are removed So the Lord Jesus Christ abolisheth Death he destroyeth it that it shall never againe be knowne in the world or felt by his servants and he preventeth all those evill effects that it would worke in the soule for eternitie and removeth all the ill effects of it that it hath wrought on their bodies for the present time Death takes away a mans goods for the present Christ abolisheth that he giveth everlasting substance in heaven Death takes away friends Christ abolisheth that hee sends us to heaven where we have more friends and better Death brings the body to rottennesse and corruption it laieth it in the dust turnes it to putrifaction Christ abolisheth that at the Resurrection it shall rise againe in glory How that is done the Apostle tells us in the end of this chapter The body shall be laid in the dust a weake and feeble a mortall and naturall body but it shall bee clothed with immortalitie This mortall shall put on immortalitie this corruptible shall put on incorruption then shall bee fulfilled that saying Death is swallowed up in victorie But this is also limited it shall bee destroyed to whom To those that use the remedie those that partake of Christ those that have put on him that is the Resurrection and the life Thus I have laid before your eyes briefly these foure things that the Apostle leadeth us to treate of concerning death That it is That it is an enemie That it is the last enemie And that it shall be destroyed Now I desire to apply this and to make use of it First I shall be bold to play the Examiner to search each conscience a little Brethren let the word of God enter into your soules Yee heare that there is a death and that this death is a sore and bitter enemie and yee heare that to some sort of men it is the last enemie that ever they shall encounter with and bee freed from all the hurt of it it shall be utterly destroyed Now doe so much as discend every one into himselfe and inquire what care there hath beene to prepare for death to make use of the remedie against death what time and paines hath beene bestowed to seeke to get that that is the only meanes to escape the Dart of this enemie and that that is the only cause to procure this enfranchisement to the soule from that that else will destroy all A man hath not fitted himselfe to encounter with his enemie when hee lookes after wealth and followeth the pleasures and contentments of this life these things will doe no good they will be rather a burthen to the heart and vexe the soule and increase the mischiefe laying more sin upon the soule and giving death darts to pierce the soule with But when is a man fit for death and who may encounter with this enemie with safetie I will tell yee That man that takes the greatest care to disarme death of his weapons to arme himselfe with defensive weapons against death If an enemie come upon a man with good weapons in his hand and find him altogether unweaponed it is hard for a naked unarmed man to deale with him it is hard for a man that never thought of it before to fight with one that is skilfull at his weapons Death I told yee is an enemie and an enemie that is skilfull in his weapons and the weapon of death it is our owne sinne Death bringeth nothing with it to hurt a man It findeth with us and in us that whereby to hurt us So many corruptions as are in thy heart so many weapons So many idle words so many bad deedes so many swords to pierce thy heart Death maketh use of those weapons it findeth in our selves and with them hee destroyeth and killeth and brings us to perdition Now what have yee done beloved to disarme death what care have yee taken to breake sinne apieces that it may not be as a sword ready drawne for the hand of death when it commeth as Arrowes in a Bow to shoot at you when Death laieth hold on you That man that hath tooke no care to overcome sinne in the power of it and to get himselfe free from the guilt and punishment of it is unfit for death If death come upon him and find his offences
man is said to perish and in what sense and how it is impossible they should perish and why the Holy Ghost chooseth this word which is more then death to set out to us the death of the Righteous man And then the last considered in particular how it is lawfull to mourne for the departure of those that are gone how that God alloweth that how that God blameth for the neglect of it Men are to lay it to heart to grive How farre this griefe is to extend These were the heads of those things that concerne the first part I now goe on forward to the second And that is a complaint as the former was that the Prophet takes up over the people of the Iewes for their great stupiditie in that they considered not any worke of God toward them And it hath these two parts There is the complaint he takes up over the dead Mercifull men are taken away from the evill to come And the other complaint he takes up over the living those that are living and survive them they care not though heaven and earth bee mingled together though they lose all their proppes whereby the earth is supported they never consider it I begin with the first of these And that is The complaint that is taken up over the Righteus mans departure In that I consider two things First looke to the meaning of the words And then see what were the motives that made the Prophet take up this complaint and lamentation that whereas others wanted it the Prophet should supply it and should give testimonie to their departure The righteous are taken away First for the meaning of the words It is a proposition and there are three parts of it The subject of the proposition Mercifull men The predicat Are taken away The Affix anexed to it from the evill to come Briefly looke upon the meaning of all these and they will all afford us some instruction The first is the subject of this proposition It is said here and it varieth from the former Mercifull men A man would wonder why he should alter the stile except it were because the Spirit of God delighteth to set out godly men according to the multitude of their titles the righteous and mercifull men otherwise the same terme might have beene kept in the latter part for they are both the same in effect He that is a mercifull man is a Righteous man and he that is righteous will be mercifull yet the Prophet varieth it righteous men perish and mercifull men are taken away There is some speciall reason of the variation I conceive it is one of these three or all The first reason why he useth this word mercifull men in the latter part is For the greater conviction of their stupiditie They were such as were not affected with the condition or losse of righteous and holy men nay they were so stupid that they were not affected with the losse of mercifull men that is more If there were any sense of pietie they should for Gods cause grive at the losse of godly men but if there were any sense of their owne good there should bee griefe for the losse of mercifull men Generally if it bee possible to sever them the world hath more misse of mercifull men then of righteous men every man should mourne for their departure and misse them though pietie and righteousness may go unmourned for But these were come to that stupiditie that they had no sight nor sense of their owne good being a mercifull man it is likely there were many naked that he had clothed many starved soules that he had fed there were parched bowels that he had simpathyzed with he used to mourne with those that mourne to lament with those that lament Many Interpreters would have it spoken that Isaiah said this of himselfe in regard of the persecution that he suffered he was taken away by the Saw but whether it were of one mercifull man or of all a man would thinke that mercifull men should not goe out of the world without mourners there are Orphans and Widowes that will mourne for mercifull men that have been relieved by them Yet this stupiditie so benummed them in their own senses they were so frozen that they had no simpathie at all neither respect to pietie or mercie Righteous men were taken away and they looked not on that side mercifull men were taken away and they looked not on that side neither So it is an aggravation of their stupiditie Secondly another reason why he varieth the word Righteous men first and mercifull men after is this To shew how much God honoureth the workes of mercie Though it bee a glorious title A righteous man yet the Spirit of God will not let him goe without another title A mercifull man Righteousnesse is best knowne to God but mercifulnesse to men Mercifulnesse is an evidence of pietie and godlinesse Mercie is that grace that honoureth God most and God honoureth it most All the high Elogies that are given to pietie in the Scripture are specially stated on mercie God honoureth it with large and ample promises Blessed are the mercifull for they shall obtaine mercie It hath not the least be atitude set to it as Basil of Seuleucia well observeth God honoureth it likewise with an approbation When I was hungrie yee fed me when I was thirstie yee gave me drinke and with a publike approbation at the last day in the presence of Angels and men it is mercie that God then magnifieth Come yee blessed when I was hungrie yee fed mee c. God honoureth it likewise with an excellent memoriall hee alwayes mentioneth it with honour see it in Cornelius see it in Iob see it in other Saints they were noted for mercifulnesse in the Scripture here in this place the spirit of God because the righteous man shall not goe without an Epitaph he makes on this righteous man a mememoriall Mercifull men are taken away That is the second reason that they might understand how farre God honoureth the workes of Charitie and mercy Thirdly that the Prophet might instruct them and us now who are to be reputed and accounted true righteous men Those that God accounteth so And those are mercifull men These two righteousnesse and mercie they meet in God so they must in every Christian. They are the two wayes of God saith David all his waies are mercy and righteousnesse They are the two wayes that Christ takes in the world the first way at his first comming a comming of mercy to call men to mercy The second at his second comming a comming of judgement to judge the quicke and the dead So they are two wayes of God so saith Saint Bernard They are the two feet of God by which he walketh through the world God visiteth men upon one of these two feet either in mercie or in righteousnesse as they are the feet upon which God walketh to us so they
stand together they die and not die because their death is but a translation but a removing There are two persons two men in every penitent and godly man there is somewhat of a righteous man and somewhat of a sinner somewhat of the flesh and somewhat of the spirit so according to these two both lawes are kept the Law of commination that is kept thou shalt die the death there is the reward of sinne the law of promise that is kept thou shalt live for ever there is the reward of righteousnesse Mortalitie giveth the reward to sinne immortalitie to pietie Though they die they are but taken away The word implies these two things First it implies that their death is but a temporarie death Taking away is not a finall translation it doth not implie a nullitie Death though it cut the knot of nature yet not of grace It is true there is the sharpe Axe of Death there is no knot so Gordian but it will cut it asunder It is a great knot that was first knit betweene the body and the soule it cutteth that asunder It is a sure knot which is the Conjugal knot between man and wife it cutteth that asunder There is a naturall bond and union betweene Parents and children it cuts that asunder There is a civill union betweene friend and friend it cuts that knot asunder it takes one friend from another But there is the misticall union betweene the head and the members betweene Christ and the Church it cannot cut that knot asunder But looke as Christs body in the Grave it was not deprived of the Hypostaticall union so likewise the body of a Saint when it lies in the grave in corruption it is mellowing for immortalitie and eternitie yea then it enjoyeth the benefit of the misticall Union there is somewhat of a member of Christ that lies in the grave that dust that the body of a Saint is resolved into it is holy Dust because that misticall Union is not cut asunder Death cutteth not that knot It perfecteth the misticall Union in respect of the soule and it is but an interruption of the manifestation of the union in respect of the body it is never severed As the Husbandman hath some corne in his ground and some in his Barne the Corne in his ground is of no lesse value and account then that in his house and Barne Nay it is of more for that that is in his Barne shall not multiply so many bushels he putteth up and so many hee receiveth but that which is in the ground multiples therefore it is in as great account So it is with God There are many bodies of the Saints walking on the earth and those that are laid in the grave that are sowen as the Apostle saith for immortalitie The bodies of the Saints in the grave are of no lesse account with God then those which walke up and downe in the world and glorifie him with workes of pietie why the body is sowne to immortalitie there is still somewhat of Christ. That is the first thing it implies They are taken away it argues that their death is temporary Secondly it sheweth it is deliberate that their death is not sudden For there is a difference betweene these two to be snatched away and to be taken away Impenitent men when they are taken away in judgement they are snatched away in displeasure The godly man God takes him away removes him it is as gentle a word as could be used there cannot be a better word to expresse it in our translation then for God to take him away Iob and Moses expressed it so and so Isaiah here to shew that Death is never sudden to the mercifull and righteous man why because he is alwaies prepared It may bee sudden in respect of others but not to himselfe The stroke of Death may be the same to a righteous man as to an impenitent man they may both fall by the prevalencie of the same disease the same duration of sicknesse the same warning given them the same sympathy but there is a difference in regard of the suddennesse If it be a sudden stroke that overtakes an impenitent man then it is two wayes sudden even a premeditated death is sudden to him because he is not prepared sudden death commeth not to a prepared man because he lookes for it it may as I said be sudden to others but it is not to himselfe why because he expects Death he dieth daily hee dieth in his thoughts before hee dies in act he dies in meditation before he dies in passion I die daily saith the Apostle Death when it came to the Apostle it found him dying it could not come suddenly to him Death findes him setting open the dores therefore though it seeme sudden death it cannot be sudden because he is taken away the stroke of Death may be sudden but the issue of death is not sudden the stroke may be sudden to his body but not to his mind because he fitteth himselfe still for it There is the deliberation implied in the word his death is not sudden in that he is prepared God awaketh his heart to make him looke for it therefore when Death commeth though sooner or later it doth but take him it snatcheth him not away that is the meaning of the second The third word is the extent of this act from the evill to come that is a word that is not specified in the former part it makes both this and that the more full it makes a greater demonstration of Gods goodnesse hee is not only mercifull in taking away but he takes away from that that is evill hee takes from a bad estate to a better An evill that is present that is simply so an Evill for the time to come God takes righteous and mercifull men from both That I may lay a fit path for my proceeding in it Saint Austin devideth the nature of Evill well to those two heads there is the Evill of doing and the evill of suffering that is the evill of sinne and of punishment The first of these the Evill of sinne is opposite saith Aquinas to the increated good The second the Evill of punishment is opposite to the created good God takes away mercifull men from both these First from the Evill of suffering Two wayes he is tooke from that Hee is tooke away from the Evill of suffering that hee shall not see it and that he shall not undergoe it and endure it First that he shall not see it that he shall not bee a spectatour that is one part of taking away For righteous and mercifull men have tender affections and yearning bowels when they see Gods judgements extended over any place or person they sympathize with them they weepe with those that weepe and mourne with those that mourne God takes them from this sorrow and mourning It hath alwayes beene accounted one part of the happinesse of a godly man to be taken from
while wee are here though wee doe see the face of God in the Mirrour or glasse of the Gospell yet because wee are absent from him as he is objectum Beatificans Because here the teares are not all wiped from our eyes and we have not yet a full rest from our labours nor a full reward for our services Therefore our Bessednesse here it is nothing to speake of in comparison of that Blessednesse which we shall have hereafter when the soule is separated from the body and is with the Lord. Therefore saith the Apostle I desire to be dissolved and to bee with Christ and this quoth hee it is melius it is better Better Yea it is multo melius it is much better Yea it is multo magis melius you must beare with Saint Pauls incongruitie of speech it is much more better to bee with him If our hope were only in this life of all men beleevers the children of God were most miserable But the hope of our immortall life is the life of this mortall There was some little glimpse of this light even amongst the Gentiles such as did beleeve the immortalitie of the soule One of the heathen Poets could say No man is blessed till death Cressus the Lybian a man happy in his great achievements asked Solon Pray quoth he tell mee what man dost thou thinke happie Hee named one to him Tellus a man that was dead But quoth he whom else dost thou thinke happy Hee named two brethren more that did a worke of pietie to their Mother it were too long to tell you the particular storie and they were dead I thinke them happy quoth he Cressus began to bee angrie that hee himselfe should not be thought a happy man Am not I happy Oh quoth he I take thee for a great king but I account thee not happy before death Cressus grew to miserie and then he cried out Oh Solon Solon c. Here we have a word a voyce from heaven and the Word confirmed by the Spirit and we have testimonies of Scripture and we have some little glimpse of this light from the Gentiles yet notwithstanding flesh and bloud will not be perswaded of this that dead men should be happy that there is a happinesse in death There are many things they have against it First say they Death is an enemie It is very true Death is an enemie the Apostle calleth it so The last enemie that shall be destroyed is Death And say they it is a terrible enemie It is very true and of all terrible things the most terrible yea and nature abhorreth it exceedingly See it in any creature that liveth Marke if every creature would not use legges wings hoofes hornes tuskes beakes or whatsoever thing it is wherewith God and nature hath armed it to preserve life Solomon saith it but he saith it in the person of a carnall man as he doth many things by Metaphors in his booke of Ecclesiastes That a living dogge is better then a dead lyon Sathan is a lyar and the father of lies but yet notwithstanding that word of his was a truth Skin for skin yea all that a man hath will hee give for his life Vita dum super est benè est said Moecenas when he lay grievously sicke of the Gout So long as life remaines it is well enough You have one man that liveth in extreame povertie eateth no bread but the bread of affliction yet hee would live You have another man that carrieth about him a diseased body the arrowes of God sticking fast in him and the venome of them drinking up his spirits by some sicknesse yet he would live You have another man that hath a rotten name that stinkes while he liveth yet he would live still Yea and not only wicked men doe make many base shifts to live they have their portion in this life no wonder therefore they doe it but even Gods best children that looke for a better life then this when this is ended are not willing to part with this life if they could keepe it Doe you not remember how David pleaded for life Oh let me live that I may praise thy Name oh spare mee a little before I goe hence and bee no more Hezekiah turneth his face to the wall and wept oh shall the grave give thankes unto thee or shall the dead celebrate thy praise No Vivens it is the living it is the living that must praise thee as I doe this day I know indeed that sometime you shall find some of Gods children wishing for death Iob My soule hath chosen strangling and death rather then my life Lord I pray thee saith Moses kill mee out of hand and let mee not see my wretchednesse Elijah when hee fled from Iezabel for his life Lord quoth he take away my life for I am not better then my fathers Hee was not willing that Iezabel should take away his life but he would have God to take it away You know Ionah his pettish moode that he was in when hee would deeds thinke to know what was better for him then God himselfe doth Lord take I beseech thee my life from mee for it is better for me to die then to live These men of God they were sonnes of men they had their passions as other men have and passion was never good judge betweene life and death I know againe that there is a question made by Iob Wherefore is light given to a man that is in miserie and life to the bitter in soule Such a man I confesse that hath bitternesse of soule he may happily seeke for death as for treasures and be glad when hee hath found the grave But let God be but pleased a little to allay that bitternesse let him but lap up that bitter pill in sugar a little and then he will like life well enough Why doe we all this while goe from my Text Surely there be so many voyces upon earth against it that if there were not a voyce from heaven to say Blessed are the dead that die in the Lord we should scarce beleeve it But then if the dead be blessed why doe wee not die that wee may be blessed There is such a like Question of Scipio in that same booke of Tullies Somnium Scipionis Scipio asked his Father when his father had told him of those glories that the soule enjoyed in immortalitie Why saith he doe I tarry thus long upon the earth why doe not I hasten to die The schollers of Eugesius when they heard their Master dispute of the immortalitie of the soule went and laid violent hands upon themselves that they might go to that immortalitie And so Cato Vticensis after he read Platoes books of the Immortalitie of the Soule made away himselfe Many such examples there have beene And I find often-times in your bills many that have laid violent hands upon themselves some that cut their owne throats and
us sometimes holding us long play as the house of David did the house of Saul till our strength be wasted and spent sometimes dispatching us with a sudden stroke as Absolom did Amnon when our hearts are merry within us This enemie Death the very sound of his name is like the name of Honiades to the Turkes dreadfull to some the very dreame of it dreadfull as Nebuchadnezars dreame was to him it troubled him and the image of it made him tremble and quake But though the hearing of an enemie may cause disturbance yet withall to heare that this enemie is overcome and destroyed the newes of that may cheare us Behold this is the newes that the Text bringeth It telleth us of an enemie indeed but it telleth us withall of the destruction of this enemie Death is the common enemie of man-kind It is our last enemie we may thinke it none of the least because it is the last yet here is the destruction of it Oh thou enemie thy destruction shall come to a perpetuall end It is already destroying and as it is the last so at the last it shall be destroyed Those are the two points that I am to treat of of an Enemie and of the destruction of this Enemie The Enemie is Death and the Last Enemie as the Text calleth it the last that shall assault us In that yee may note two things Its Qualitie and Its Ranke First its nature and qualitie An Enemie Secondly its order and ranke in what ranke it is Fyled not in the Fore-front of the battell but it commeth behind in the Reare it commeth in the end of the Armie when all other enemies have given over and setteth upon us at the last Secondly here is the destruction of the enemie that is the Milke and honey of the Text. Death though it bee an Enemie though it be a killing enemie it shall not bee a conquering enemie Hee that subdueth all our Enemies for us will in time subdue them to us And who he is the Apostle telleth you in the verse before the Text Christ our Lord Hee shall reigne till hee hath put downe all his enemies under his feet And as all His so all ours too both those that are Enemies to him and to his death Among the rest he will destroy that also As it is the last with which we shall be assaulted so it is the last that shall be destroyed There are three points of observation wee have here lying before us First that Death is an Enemie Secondly that Death is our last Enemie Thirdly that as Death assaulteth us last so at last it shall bee destroyed I begin with the first of these That Death is an Enemie And an Enemie indeed it is one of the Divels regiment The Divell he is the Generall of the Armie when hee brought sinne into the world he brought Death into the world Sinne drawes Death after it as the Needle drawes the thread First I will shew yee what kind of Enemie it is Secondly wherein it appeareth to be an Enemie First what kind of Enemie Death is A common secret spirituall continuall Enemie First a Common Enemie Common to all mankind The charge it hath is not like that upon the Aramites fight neither with small nor great save onely with the King of Israel Great and small King and Keisar all are markes that this aimeth at one killing weapon or other it hath for them all like Ishmael The hand of him is against every man The young and the old the strong and rich and noble and wise and holy none can scape none can keepe out of Deaths reach What man is hee that liveth and shall not see death Yee will object to me peradventure Those that shall live at the comming of our Lord at the end of the world shall not see Death I had thought I confesse to have stood a little upon this points discussion but I must not I have many things to say In a word therefore First these are but a few and a few make not a generall Secondly though these die not the ordinary naturall death but as Elijah and Enoch shall bee translated up to heaven yet in their translation and assumption they shall suffer a mutation and change which shall be in stead of Death Their change is a kind of Death to them as our death is a kind of change to us Therefore wee may account it a common Enemie to man-kind for as the Scripture saith It is the way of all the earth And the Grave it is the house appointed for all living It is a common Enemie and it is the more dangerous for that Secondly it is A secret Enemie And it is the more dangerous for that Secret Traytours are worse then open enemies these may be prepared against because we know them those may surprize us unawares because wee see them not nor suspect them Poore Uriah carrieth Death in his bosome so wee carry death about us though like a Moth it lie and fret in the garment and we see not when it eateth nor can certainly determine the time when it will grate asunder the thread of our life What man living can divine when and how and where Death will seize upon him it is not for any to determine such a thing it lieth so secret hee cannot find it out What a sort of diseases wee are subject to you may imagine how many Nay yee cannot imagine how many when the very eye as some Occolists observe hath above sixtie diseases What a many casualties there are every moment when as oft as wee step over the threshold wee cannot tell whether ever wee shall come home againe The fire saith Death is in me and the Water saith Death is in mee the earth we tread on hath Death in it the Ayre we breath in that which wee continually take in and put out at our nosethrils hath death in it Death dwelleth with us in our houses it walketh with us in the streets It lieth downe with us in our beds It is wrapped about us in our clothes that sticke to us Benhadad is slaine in his Bed Amnon at his Table Zachariah in the Temple Ioab at the Altar The disobedient Prophet is torne with a Lyon The unbeleeving Prince is trod to Death in the croude Abimelech slaine with a Mill-stone and Pyrrhus with the fall of a Tyle Adrian is choaked with a flie Victor is poisoned with Wine And one of the Emperours with the bread he recived in the Sacrament Thus Death waiteth every where and yet wee spie it not It is a secret Enemie and therefore the more dangerous Thirdly it is a spirituall Enemie And it is the more dangerous for that Spirituall I call it First because it is invisible for the spirits are invisible they cannot be seene Such an enemie is Death though we must all feele it yet wee cannot see it were it any way discernable we might
it is I told yee before Hee is the Generall of the Armie And beloved beleeve it the Divell is very politique and subtile in marshalling his forces hee will not place his best Souldiers in the forefront of the battell but keepes them in the Reare he puts them behind that when all the rest have wearied and tired us they should set on us afresh He is so cunning a disputant that he reserveth the best arguments for the last A cunning Gamester that plaies his best play at the last A cunning Archer that shootes his best shaft at the last So since Death is the last Enenie it is like to be the sorest Now the sorer we are like to find him the carefuller we should be to arme against him alwayes to put our selves in a readinesse that whensoever he commeth hee may find us weaponed that if it were possible we might be alwayes doing as if wee were dying it being the height of the perfection that any soule can attaine to as the heathens themselves well observed for a man to spend every day as if it were his last day That is one reason why the Apostle here calleth Death the last enemie because the last is like to be the worst Againe another reason As it is the last by which wee are assaulted so it is the last that shall bee destroyed That the Apostle principally meant here as Interpreters commonly understand it When he saith the last enemie that shall be destroyed is Death hee meant that Death is the Enemie that shall be destroied last And this leadeth me to the last point I propounded to speake of That Death is an enemie and the last enemie and at last shall be destroyed It shall be destroyed that is one thing Who undertakes the doing of it Our selves In likelihood Death is more likely to destroy us then we it But as it is said of the seven-sealed booke in the Revelation when there was none in heaven or in earth or under the earth that was able to open it the Lion of the tribe of Iudah prevailed to open the booke So the Lion of the tribe of Iudah prevaileth to destroy this enemie that none in heaven or in earth or under the earth but only he is able to destroy Hee saith of him as David of Goliah when hee defied the host of Israel and all men ranne away Let no mans heart faile him So saith the sonne of David The Lord of David let no mans heart faile him I will goe to fight with yonder Philistim Oh Death I will be thy death It is spoken in the person of Christ whom Saint Peter calleth the Lord of life Hee subdueth all Enemies and it is he that will destroy Death hee will not leave him till he have trod him under foot But when will Christ doe this Wee see Death playes the Tyrant still it killeth and spoyleth as fast as it did his sickle is in every ones harvest as fast as the corne growes up hee cuts it downe he leaveth not an eare standing How long Lord how long before this that the Apostle tells us of will be At last His meaning is at the generall day of the Resurrection when the end of the world shall come then Christ shall destroy him And he bringeth it in the rather to assure the Corinths of that that some of them doubted of namely that there should be a Resurrection For unlesse the dead should arise how can Death be destroyed But Death shall be destroyed therefore it is out of question that the dead shall rise againe But what comfort have we in the meane time if Death be not destroyed till then if till then it play the domineering Enemie No not so neither Wee have comfort enough in that that Christ hath already done Though it bee not already destroyed yet it is already subdued It is not only subdued but disarmed and not only so but captivated and triumphed over Hee subdued it when he died in suffering death he overcame Death hee beat him in his owne ground at his owne weapons in his owne hold hee disarmed him When he rose againe then he spoyled him of his power and tooke his weapons away and triumphed over him in the open field When he ascended into heaven then hee carried those spoiles with him in token of conquest as Sampson tooke the Gates of Gaza on his shoulders and carried them to the top of the hill Christ by Death tooke the sting of Death away by his Resurrection hee tooke the strength of Death away by his Ascension hee tooke away the hope of Death for ever conquering or prevailing more finally at the last Judgement hee will take away the name and beeing of Death so that it shall never bee more remembred but mortality shall be swallowed up of life I Christ hath done this for himselfe perhaps but what is this to us Nay Christ hath done it not only for his owne victorie but he hath given us victorie hee is not only a conquerour but hee hath made us conquerours thankes be unto God that hath given us victorie In a word Christ hath and will doe by Death as hee doth by our sinnes he hath subdued them already at the last hee will utterly destroy them sinne and Death both of them are already subdued at last they shall be abolished and destroyed that they shall be no more As there shall bee no more sorrow and paine so there shall be no more death and sinne All teares shall be wiped from our eyes I will ransomethem from the power of the grave and redeeme them from death More then this This yet addeth to our comfort Christ will so destroy Death as hee will not only subdue him for us but also reconcile him to us not only foile him as an Enemie but propitiate and make him our friend Wee have all our enemies subdued to us but some are so subdued that they are reconciled Death is one of them it is a reconciled as well as a subdued enemie In stead of bringing forth children for bondage it becommeth a purchaser of our freedome it is so farre from plucking us from Christ as rather it letteth us into Christ so farre from being a losse as it bringeth gaine so farre from being a dammage that it is part of our Dowrie therefore the Apostle reckoneth it as a prerogative as hee saith that the world and life and Christ is ours so Death is ours Indeed if Death were not ours life were not ours for our only way to life now is by Death Such a friend is this Enemie become that it is a Bridge to passe to heaven the Chariot that wee are tooke up to heaven in What we get of life toward life we lose in death but what we get in death toward life we never lose Now for the Application and conclusion of all Something I have to say by way of comfort and something by way of counsell
First by way of comfort Against the feare of Death or against over-much sorrow for those that Death takesaway It is true Death is an Enemie But to whom only to the wicked that are out of Christ to those that have no benefit at all by his Death and Resurrection and ascension When Death commeth and findeth out these they may say as Ahab did to Eliah and more truly a great deale hast thou found me oh mine Enemie It is the worst Enemie they have in the world It is a cruell Sergeant that catcheth them by the throat and arresteth them for a debt that they are never able to pay It dragges them to the Jayle casteth them into the Dungeon to the chaines of Darknesse I have not a word of comfort to say to them They have no more comfort in Death then they have in Hell where though they shall lie in torments and paine they shall not have a drop of water to coole their tongue But to the faithfull in Christ there is comfort upon comfort For though Death be an Enemie yet remember first it is a subdued Enemie Secondly a reconciled Enemie Thirdly and lastly an Enemie that one day shall not be at all It is a subdued Enemie that is one comfort The strength and sting of it is gone When a Bee hath lost his sting and is a Droane it can hurt no more So Death is a Droane to a Christian it hums and buzzeth it doth no hurt it cannot sting the sting is gone Against all those Enemies that I formerly told yee of that are attendants on Death here is comfort First it is true Death commeth with ill Harbingers it bringeth sicknesses and aches and paine but there is comfort against this For when God sendeth paine remember hee promiseth to send patience too that he will put his hand under to helpe His left hand shall bee under us and his right hand over us to catch us hee hath promised comfort upon our sicke beds to make our bed in our sicknesse Wee need not make such an Allegorie as Ambrose doth this sweet flesh of ours the Bed of our soule it is under infirmities and weaknesses God helpeth us he makes our bed hee saith to the sicke of the Palsey Take up thy bed hee turneth our bed in our sicknesse either he sends us health so some expounds it hee turnes the bed of sicknesse into a bed of health or God turneth our bed for us in our sicknesse that is he refresheth us giveth us ease when we lie upon our sicke beds It is a Metaphor borrowed from those that attend sicke persons that helpe to make their Beds easie and soft and turne them that they may lie at ease So God hath promised his children in the painfull time of sicknesse to make their Beds easie and soft to cause them to lie at ease by the Patience that he will give them Secondly it is true Death bringeth dissolution and dissolveth the frame of nature it separateth and divorceth those two loving companions the Soule and the Body But there is comfort in this For though it divorce the Soule and the Body yet it cannot destroy the soule and the body even the body is in the hand of God when it is rotting in the earth as the Soule is translated to heaven Againe though they be separated yet it is but for a time one day they shall meet more joyfull and glorious then ever before and after that they shall never be separated againe Lastly though he separate the soule from the body and the body from the soule yet neither from Christ nor Christ from them Nay it is so farre from separating that it helpeth to unite us to Christ as I said before the dissolution of those shall bee the conjunction with him I desire to be dissolved and to be with Christ. Thirdly it is true the horrour of the Grave attendeth Death and the putrifaction of this flesh of ours that must turne to corruptnesse it makes it terrible and fearfull But there is comfort against this For after that time of putrifaction there shall bee a time of restitution and though the wormes devoure this flesh of ours yet in that very flesh of ours wee shall see God another day These eyes shall see him There is comfort in that that when God shall come to restore us with himselfe what the Grave hath clothed with corruption he will cloath with glory these vile bodies hee will make them like the glorious body of Christ without all corruption Fourthly it is true Death depriveth us of worldly friends of worldly imployments this makes it terrible Yet there is comfort against this Though we be deprived of worldly friends it carries us to heaven to better company to Angels to the spirits of just and perfect men to God the Iudge of all to Iesus the Mediatour of the New Testament Nay besides one day hee will restore againe those very friends of which here we are deprived though wee lose them for a time in heaven wee shall meet againe and there renew a perpetuall league of societie and love So though it deprive us of worldly benefits it cannot of heaven and those are better they are not pleasures of sinne that last for a season but at the right hand of God that endure for ever So though it deprive us of worldly services it carrieth us to heaven to those that are better that are high and proper to the Church triumphant such as befit the Church to sing Hallelujahs and such as are profitable to the Church militant by the memorie of good examples and by the prayers they offer to God not in particular for they know no mans particular wants yet for the generall and common good of all Fifthly and lastly It is true the consideration of sinne and of Judgement and our uncertaine estate after death makes it terrible like the face of an Enemie Yet there is comfort against these For sinne I told you that though there bee a sting in the Serpent yet Christ hath drawne out that sting so that being a Serpent without a sting we may doe as Moses take it in our hand put it into our bosome and it will never doe us hurt to them that die in the Lord Death rather came by sinne then for sinne It is not betweene sinne and damnation but betweene sinne and salvation For judgement It is true Death presenteth judgement but it presenteth it with comfort for the day of Judgement is the day that the godly looke for and long for as the day of redemption not of confusion when they shall receive the sentence by which they shall bee absolved and not condemned For they know when God shall come to be their Judge hee shall come to be their Saviour And so for the uncertaintie of our future estate after death It is true the state of the dead in regard of naturall understanding it may be a thing
uncertaine and obscure yet from the secreâ—… revelation of Gods Spirit the Saints in some measure know how it will be with them after death Wee know though our earthly tabernacle be destroyed wee have a building given us of God All these things are helpes to give us comfort against the feare of Death and those Enemies that Death comes attended with that though it be an Enemie yet it is a subdued Enemie Secondly it may comfort us to consider that Death is not only a subdued but a reconciled Enemie of an Enemie it is made to bee a friend it is so to all the faithfull such a friend as they have not a better in the world It is most certaine the wicked have not a worse enemie in the world then Death and the godly have not a better friend so yee should see if I had leisure to shew you on the one side from what labour and care and miserie it helpeth to free them and on the other side to what comfort and rest and peace and joy it helpeth to bring them Lastly it may comfort us to consider that as death is an enemie a subdued enemie a reconciled enemy so it is an enemie that at last shall be destroyed The time shall come when Death and Hell shall be cast into the lake of fire the meaning is I thinke they shall be shut up in the bottomlesse pit where they shall only have leave to exercise their power on the Divell and damned reprobates that lie there in torments Death on the one side still gnawing of them that they ever die and yet Hell on the other side still preserving of them that they shall everlastingly live But the godly and the faithfull shall have their part and portion given them in the resurrection to life where they shall never â—…ast of death more What the Apostle saith of Christ is true of all those that are in Christ when they are once dead they shall die no more Death hath no more dominion over them But I cannot inlarge these comforts Yet Beloved I have a word or two of counsell I pray hearken to it Birefly thus Christ though he have overcome and destroyed both death and sinne for us for ever yet notwithstanding he will have us exercised also in subduing and overcomming them Christ hath not so fought for us but he will have us also fight for our selves as hee hath overcome death so must we for our parts that wee may have the comfort of that that Christ hath done Death being an enemie to us we must prepare and arme our selves against it that it may not be an Enemie too strong And for your better direction take these few heads First Remember that Death is the wages of sinne It is sinne that lead Death into the world it is in respect of that that Death is an Enemie to us and were it not for that it would bee no Eenemie at all Now then beloved if yee will not die in your sinnes let your care be to die to sinne labour to have sinne die in thee and then thou shalt not die in that When thou hast committed drunkennesse or prophanenesse c. thinke with thy selfe this is pleasant and sweet now but how will this tast another day when I shall come to lie upon my death-bed and my soule shall set on my pale lips ready to take her flight and bee brought before the Judgement seat of Christ What fruit will these things bring then What comfort and peace and joy will it procure to the conscience then Oh saith Abner to Ioab knowest thou not that this will be bitternesse in the end It will be as gall and wormwood therefore if yee would not have Death be bitter then let not sinne bee sweet now part with sinne betime That is the first Secondly learne to walke humbly with God betime and betime put your selves in a way of repentance and new obedience take heed of dallying with God and procrastinating and putting off the time What is the reason why a sort die as Plinie saith some doe that are stung with the Serpent Colemion some laughing some raging some soâ—…tish and secure others hoping some dispairing They have not beene carefull to walke with God while they lived because they wanted care then they want comfort now They that remember not God in their life saith S. Austin it is just with God to forget them in death The Apostle S. Peter would have us looke for new heavens and a new earth wherein dwelleth righteousnesse But never looke thou to dwell in that heaven where righteousnesse dwelleth except righteousnesse dwell in thee And he exhorteth us that wee be found of God in peace at that day that is sweet and comfortable indeed but remember Peace and holinesse goe together if we would be found of God in peace wee must be found of him in holinesse Walke in holinesse and uprightnesse and then peace shall kisse thee on thy death-bed Marke the upright and just man the end of that man is peare Thirdly the better to subdue Death be willing to meditate and thinke oâ—… of Death learne the Art of dying practise the way of it betime learne to die daily How shall we doe that I will shew you Consider we have many little deaths to undergoe in the world as we have many delights Learne to inure and acquaint thy selfe before hand with the patient and quiet bearing and enduring of these many troubles and crosses that befall thee As Agamemnon first overcame the Lacedemonians by wrestling and then by fighting and Bilney first burnt his finger in the Candle that after he might the better endure the burning of his body at the stake So thinke with your selves If I cannot endure a little how shall I endure more If I cannot endure a light crosse a small affliction doe I murmure at that Am I impatient and repine at that How shall I beare the pangs of Death when they come Therefore let us inure our selves to a meeke and quiet bearing of lesser stripes so wee may be better able to endure heavier stroakes Many of us lay out a great deale of care how to live in the world we had more need take care how to die when wee shall leave the world Studie the Art of dying That is the third Lastly that we may the better subdue Death that it may not be an Enemie too strong Learne before so to dispose of our selves and order our affaires that when Death commeth wee may have nothing to doe but to die Get all differences reconciled all doubts settled all reckonings ordered sequester our selves from all other avocations that nothing may interrupt us when that worke is to goe in hand with Put thy house in order saith God to Hezekiah I say so to every one of you First your outward house that which concerneth your worldly estate put that house in order What wouldest thou make thy Will
hee be a Lord and Commander also But you see I cannot stand to insist upon this The occasion of our meeting at this time is to commit to the Earth the body of our sister departed Shee hath now the termination and conclusion of all her wayting and expectation And after so long a wayting there remaineth a sleeping in the Grave a while when the soule resteth in the hands of Christ and waiteth for that great day when body and soule shall be joyned together I perswade my selfe well of her that Shee was one of the number of those wayters that shall have joy at the comming of Christ I had not much knowledge of her only I observed in her sicknesse a good purpose and desire of new and better obedience and performing better service to Christ then shee had done if God should have spared her longer And shee expressed also a great desire of Christs second comming a desire that hee would receive her to himselfe and that these dayes of sinne might bee finished Much she was in these desires and she had good warrant for it for shee was carefull as I am informed to set up the kingdome of Christ in her Family It is the dutie of a good Wife to be a helpe to her Husband especially in matters of piety and the worship of God and therein her example should teach wives to strive herein Shee was alwayes stirring him up to prayer in his Familie to a more carefull sanctifying of the Lords day herein Shee was frequent Shee was much mortified to the world for some late yeares as it was observed in her daily course by those that knew her Thus she laboured to fit her selfe and her Familie that shee might have comfort in the great Day of the appearing of the Lord Jesus I speake upon information for your edification to stirre you up to labour to fit your selves for Christ by purging out of sinne in your hearts and lives Labour to fit your Families for Christ that when you and your servants and children shall appeare before him you may looke on them and looke on Christ with comfort as men that before have prepared themselves for the comming of Christ and as those that then shall lift up their heads because the day of their redemption draweth nigh FINIS CHRISTS PRECEPT AND PROMISE OR SECVRITIE AGAINST DEATH LVKE 9. 44. Let these sayings sinke downe into your eares PRO. 23. 14. The law of the wise is a fountaine of life to depart from the snares of death LONDON Printed by Iohn Dawson for Ralph Mabbe 1639. CHRISTS PRECEPT AND PROMISE OR SECVRITIE AGAINST DEATH SERMON XVII JOHN 8. 51. Verily verily I say unto you if a man keepe my saying hee shall never see death IT is not long men and brethren since Death rode in triumph thorow this Citie and did beare downe all before him hee locked up your houses pulled downe your windowes and made the wealthiest among you put upon them the semblance of Banckroutnesse by locking up their dores and turning their backes to their houses and running away so it played the Tyrant then there died thousands a-weeke and the Grave that alwayes cryeth Give give was almost cloyed with carkasses Death served himselfe so fast that the Prison could scarse hold the Prisoners It might almost have beene said then of this Citie as once it was of Egypt There was scarse a house wherein some were not dead at least where there was not the feare of Death Now it hath pleased God to shew you more favour and men now die but by scores Death goeth his old pace and takes away a few secretly without observation But Death is amongst you still and still will be so long as sinne is among you and therefore it will not bee unseasonable upon this occasion for mee to speake and you to heare somewhat that may arme you against this last and and worst Enemy Death which though hee make not such a stirre in these times of lesse Mortalitie yet hee will certainly take us all away one by one And who can tell but hee may be amongst the number of the hundred or fewer hundreds that die now as no man could tell whether hee should be amongst the number of the thousands then Since Death therefore is alwayes an enemie and alwayes fighteth against us though not alwayes with like furie and violence it is a part of wisedome in us alwayes to heare and to practise that which may secure us against the danger of death And that is taught in this Text. Verily verily I say unto you If a man keepe my saying hee shall never see death Wherein not to speake any thing of the Context I pray take notice who speakes the words The Authour of truth the Death of Death hee that can best tell by what meanes a man may shun the hurt of it hee that hath vanquished it and overcome the uttermost of his assaults Our Lord Iesus Christ that hath slaine death and brought life and immortality to light Hee giveth us this direction for the avoyding of the hurt of Death Then observe the manner of his speaking Verily verily I say unto you with an affirmation earnest and redoubled Hee never affirmed any thing untrue therefore that which hee speakes is an undoubted verity Hee never spake any thing rashly therefore that which hee affirmed so earnestly is a weighty thing and of great consequence And lastly observe that which I only shall insist upon the matter of his direction here comprehended in a hypotheticall proposition which hath as all such have two parts An Antecedent and a Consequent In the one hee sheweth the Dutie to bee done as a necessary condition for the obtaining of that which is specified in the other The first hath the Dutie The second the benefit that floweth from the Dutie These two are knit together in a most necessary consequence If a man keepe my word hee shall never see death You see now the only and perfect remedie against the evill of Death that is to keepe the saying and word of Christ. If any would know by what meanes he may bee secured against the terrible of all terrible things as one calleth Death here is a sure and certaine rule for him and hee need not doubt of it it commeth from the mouth of Christ let him keepe his saying and then Death shall never doe him harme I will first interpret these words unto you and then make them good by Scripture and Reason and then apply them and commit my selfe and you and all at last to the blessing of God First then when our Saviour Christ saith If a man wee must conceive him to meane generally at least indefinitely If any man whatsoever for so it pleaseth him to inlarge his promise in the redoubling of the word that no man may have cause to say hee is excluded except hee exclude himselfe Keepe my sayings Here first I must shew you what is meant by sayings and
so freeth men from the latter as they never come neere it and so freeth them from the former as they never dread to be under the power of the latter And the first Death of the outward man which is the separration of the Body from the Soule it is no Death if it separate not both from God which it can never doe if a man keepe the sayings of Christ therefore though his body that keepeth the sayings of Christ bee tooke from his soule yet he seeth not death so as to have any hurt by it hee feeleth no ill by it nay it is good to him for it is a passage from miserie to rest and felicitie Thus yee have these words as faithfully interpreted to you as I know how And now I will make proofe of this Doctrine thus explicated namely that thus to keepe Christs sayings to know and follow the Doctrine of the Gospell is the only sure way to escape the danger and hurt of Death Saint Peter acknowledgeth as much when he said to the Lord Jesus Christ that hee had the words of eternall life then he that keepeth them is certainly safe against the hurt of Death So the Angell speakes to the Apostles whom the Pharisees had imprisoned when he brought them forth of Prison he biddeth them speake to the people the words of this life since Christs Doctrine is the word of life it must needs follow that the keeping thereof is a per a perfect Antidote against the poyson of Death And Saint Peter when he gave an account to the rest of the Apostles and the brethren of Iudea of his going to the Gentiles he saith that an Angel appointed Cornelius to send for him that he might speake words to him whereby himselfe and his family should be saved and those words which cause a man to be saved you know will give him freedome enough from Death Thus I have proved the point by expresse Texts and there are two reasons of it The first is delivered by the Apostle Saint Iohn in his first Epistle and second Chapter where hee saith let that abide in you which you have heard from the beginning that is the Doctrine of the Gospell which Christ taught his sayings if that remaine in you you also shall continue in the Sonne and in the Father Hee that hath fellowship with the Sonne and with the Father can never see Death for God is the fountaine of life therefore those that are one with him and continue in him cannot see Death no more then he can be overwhelmed with darknesse that is where the Sunne shineth fully no more then the body can bee dead as long as it hath communion with the soule so those in whom the word of Christ remaineth and stayeth they are assured that they shall remaine with the Father and the Sonne and therefore being united to that that is life God the Father and the Sonne it is impossible that ever they should be hurt by the first or ever at all taste of the last Death Againe the Word of Christ freeth him in who it remaineth from the power and hurt of finne bringing to him remission of sinnes and sanctification And being free from sinne the cause of Death it is easie to conjecture that hee shall bee freeed from Death itselfe Let a mans Debt be satisfied and let the favour of the Prince be obtained and a Pardon granted the Prison shall never hold him long he shall not be brought to the place of Execution but when his guives are knocked off he is set at libertie so when we have obtained power against sinne by the powerfull worke of the Spirit of God which alwayes at the same time doth bend the heart of man to rest on Christ for salvation and heartily to indevour to walke before him in holinesse and righteousnesse when I say wee are thus freed from the power and guilt of sinne it is impossible that Death should lay hold upon us as his prisoner to carry us to the dungeon of Hell and to hold us under the wrath of God and that fiery indignation of his that causeth Hell to bee Hell Therefore certainly the words of Christ are an undoubted truth and we must rest upon them without all distrust and wavering that hee that keepeth his saying shall never see death and that the knowledge and beleeving and obeying the Doctrine of the Gospell is the only sure way to escape the hurt and ill of Death it selfe Let us now make some Application of this Doctrine to our soules First to stirre us up to a right hearty thankfulnesse unto Almighty God that is pleased to cast our times and dayes into that age and those places where the Doctrine of the Gospell this Saying of our blessed Saviour is so clearely and plainly and evidently laid open to you and frequently and earnestly prest upon your soules where the Lord commeth to declare unto you the way to life where he scoreth you out a path that will bring you quite out of the clutches and danger of Death this is the happinesse of our present Age and place where wee live and this whole kingdome too The grace and mercie and favour of our loving God hath so disposed of us that wee doe not live in times of Paganisme and darknesse where there was no newes of Christ that wee live not in places of Popish darknesse where the Doctrine of the Gospell is so mixed and darkned with tricks and devises of their owne that they cannot see Christ clearely It is our happinesse I say that wee doe not live in those places and times where either Paganisme or Poperie with their darknesse covered Christ from us and caused us that we could not clearely see or heare him and so not keepe his sayings But now grace is offered light is tendred to us wee may be saved wee may escape the danger of damnation if the fault be not solely and wholly in our carelesnesse and wilfulnesse and neglect and abuse of the meanes that God hath afforded us The heathen men that have not heard of Christ cannot possibly attaine to life as farre as we can Judge by the Scripture And it is very difficult for the Papists that heare so darkely and are told of the Doctrine of the Gospell with so many sophistications to come to be saved But for us that have the Doctrine of the Gospell so plainly and carefully taught us and revealed unto us wee may be saved and may easily see the way to obtaine salvation So we goe beyond them in happinesse Oh blessed be the name of the Ever-living God that beside the peace and plenty and other temporall benefits wherewith hee hath crowned this unworthy Nation of ours hee hath added this blessing of blessings this King of favours to give us so cleare a revelation of the Doctrine of salvation by faith in Christ alone Blessed bee his name and let your hearts say Amen to this thanksgiving and let it
her to put all her trust and confidence in him She was now taken upon the sudden therefore the Lord hath left her as a patterne for us to looke upon to take heed to our selves that we may make our peace with God and looke for death every moment because wee know not how soone wee may be arrested Shee was indeed a woman of great trust and faith in God and one whose mouth was full of his praise still admyring and recounting the wondrous grace of God to her in all the course of her life in sparing her in giving her comfort in her conscience concerning the pardon and forgivenesse of her sinnes and providing for her worldly helpes which she thought never to attaine to and in many other particulars Shee did open the grace of God according to her best understanding still giving the praise to his holy Name and no doubt it the stroke upon her had not beene so fatall and as deadly as now it was wee should have had the like fruit more abundantly at this time Howbeit shee was not as one altogether destitute but she called for and craved the prayers of Gods people that they would lift up their hearts and hands and voyces to the Lord to looke upon her and release her of her miserie and trouble either by life or death for shee was content either way Shee had some touches also of Divine Scripture as occasion offered themselves As when the light was brought in shee desired to have the light of Gods countenance to shine upon her And when her eye-strings were broke that the teares did distill downe she desired the Lord God to put her teares into his bottle and many such Luminations there were that came from her Her surcharged spirits were so taken and strucken as a man might perceive at the first there was no way but one her selfe drawing her selfe within as though that in the outward man there were no roome for the soule to dwell there or to have a fit and opportune habitation I must needs advertise you of one thing that this custome of praysing and commending of the dead is very full of danger because a man may bee a lyer and a flatterer besore hee be aware when he never intended it But truly for ought that I could discerne this Sister of ours was one that was very well deserving of a quiet and moderate spirit intentive and carefull to governe her house and children and no way exorbitant for any thing that I can heare It is true that all are not of one Modell as the bodies of men and women are not of one height and colour so the soules and spirits are not all of one elevation neither but wee esteeme the children of God according to that they bave received and not according to that that they have not received as the Apostle speakes I say therefore according to the grace shee had received I verely beleeve shee was faithfull and true to it that shee received not the grace of God in vaine she sought by all meanes to nourish and cherish it from one degree to another and to proceed from grace to grace And therefore I conclude in the judgement of Charitie that we have very strong hopes and great probabilities of her happy translation Shee was a Daughter of Sarah as Saint Peter speakes of women that he would have them demeane themselves as Daughters of Sarah and such a one shee was in her habit and attyre in the manner of her life and societie and company and therefore I doubt not but shee inheriteth with Sarah the place of blessed mansions that the Lord hath made infinite spacious and wide and capable for all blessed soules that put their trust in him Now this let us make use of to our owne soules In that shee had not that largenesse of time shee supposed to have had but was surprised so soone and vehemently as shee could not dispose of her selfe in that manner as wee know by experience she would have done it should be a lesson to us to be ready for God to bee acquainted with God Wee have had two Corses one after another one a man another a woman both taken suddenly in respect of the time though they had thought to have made an overture of themselves to the world and thought to have made all things faire and easie by the confession and expression of their faith to the world but they were not suffered to doe it So all presume to have time to make the world know that they be humble and penitent and to make their confession but many put it off till it be too late Let us not be put off with vaine presumptions the Lord giveth and the Lord takes wee know not how soone Wee were borne wee know not when we shall die we know not when The Lord prepare us all for it FINIS GODS ESTEEME OF THE DEATH OF HIS SAINTS PREACHED AT THE FVNERALL OF Mr. IOHN MOVLSON OF Hargrave at Bunbury in Cheshire By S. T. REVEL 14. 13. Blessed are the dead which die in the Lord c. LONDON Printed by Iohn Dawson for Ralph Mabbe 1639. GODS ESTEEME OF THE DEATH OF HIS SAINTS SERMON XX. PSAL. 116. 15. Pretious in the sight of the Lord Is the death of his Saints THe Psalme was composed by David to be an acknowledgement of that favour and grace of God which himselfe had experience of at some time or other but when or what the particular occasion of it was we are uncertaine Some referre it to that escape which he made when Saul and his troopes had compassed him about upon the discoverie of the Ziphites 1 Sam. 23. 26 27 28. Others because Ierusalem is mentioned in the Psalme and Ierusalem at that time of Saul was not built as they conclude well against the time of the penning of it so they find also another occasion his escape from Absolom and that great plot 2 Sam. 15. 14. Others include also his spirituall Conflicts his combattings with Gods wrath and his despaires because of his sinnes together with some sicknesses and strong diseases accompanied with griefes and anxieties of minde In all which he found God benevolous and mercifull unto him in the sense of which hee rejoyces and as it was his dutie gives thankes and praises unto God Hee saith in the fourteenth verse hee would make publique businesse of it and would pay his vowes corum populo in the presence of all the people and good reason hee had for God hath oft releeved him and taken much care to preserve his life as hee is ever tender of the safety of all his people for Pretiosain oculis Iehovae c. Pretious in the sight of the Lord is the death of his Saints The words are a Simple universall affirmative proposition wherein 1. The subject or thing spoken of is The death of Gods Saints 2. That which is spoken of it is That it is pretious in the sight of the Lord. Which
tender unto him as a treasure which hee will not carelesly lose or suffer men or divels to take away by force or treachery Their Death is pretious Iakar the word of the Text is in pretio fuit magni estimatum est God sets them at an high and deare rate The Septuagint renders it by 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and the Noune by 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 pretiosus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 probatus and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 multi pretii God honours and accounts well and hath high thoughts of the sufferings of his See how the word is translated in other Texts 1. Honourable Esa. 43. 4. Jakarta Thou wert pretious in my sight thou hast beene honourable 2. Much set by 2 Sam. 18. 30. His name was much set by 3. Deare Ier. 31. 20. An filius Jakkir pretiosus mihi Ephraim Is Ephraim my Deare sonne 4. Splendid cleare or glorious Iob 31. 26. Si vidi lunam Jaker pretiosam abeuntem The Moone walking in brightnesse Put all these expressions together and then wee have the strength of Davids word The death of the Saints is pretious that is 1. Honourable 2. Much set by 3. Deare 4. Splendid and glorious in the sight of the Lord. God is so tender of his people that 1. Hee will not have them take wrong hee orders their death he takes care for them he visits and comforts and assists them in their dying he helpes them with strength with memory in their understanding their senses c. 2. Hee takes much delight in their sweet holy calme deaths and resignations of their soules 3. Hee takes care of their very bodyes too to lay them up sweetly to rest in Repositories or Dormitories as the Ancients were wont to call Church-yards and Graves 4. Lastly he entertaines their soules immediatly when they are breathed forth and places them In Sinu Abrahae in Abrahams bosome wheresoever that is to possesse present joy and quietnesse And no wonder that hee doth all this because hee hath bought them and redeemed them unto himselfe with so great a price as his Sonnes bloud and hath graced them with so many gifts and priviledges and hath made over unto them as coheires with Christ so great and large benefits Wee may make this Use of it to serve for the establishment of us in our beliefe of him and our wayting on his providence If their Death be so pretious their sufferings also in any kind are deare unto him That word in the Text which is Death and which by the Seventy is ordinarily turned 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 yet is taken in the Scripture sometimes for sicknesse or any affliction Exo. 10. 17. For infection 2 King 4. 40. For wounds Prov. 26. 18. and sometimes in the Septuagint for the soule The very sicknesses and afflictions and dangers and wounds and griefes of his holy ones are deare unto God But especially their soules their lives their good and safety God writes a Ne perdas Touch not Destroy not as a notable caueat for the safetie as of Kings most particularly so also of all that feare him and that trust in his mercy I have hastened over these points that I might come to the testimonie that I am to give to our deceased Brother Master Iohn Moulson which I may not omit nor to be particular in it having never such a subject of discourse before such an exemplary man I would not be bought to flatter a prophane and wicked great one but here Gods glory in this his Servant and the edification of you that are present require of mee that I speake fully for hee was Vir nec silendus nec dicendus sine cura Hee copyed out in his life the old way of Christianitie and writ so faire after those Primitives that few now can imitate his hand And truly as in a garden in which there are variety of flowers we know not where to pick so in those many commendable parts of his I know not which to choose to present unto you or in what method But you may take notice I. Of his morall parts where I commend foure things 1. His calmenesse and moderation of affection No passion was observed to be a tyrant in him they had an aequipoise 2. His sober taciturnity an imitable wisedome in this age of talke and pratling 3. His affable cariage and easinesse of accesse by which like an other Poplicola hee gained reputation and the loue of the neighbourhood where euer he dwelt Some are so hairy and rough like Esau that they may be discerned by their handling and some so churlish as Nabal that a man cannot speake unto them Which sourenesse and clowdinesse of spirit I wish were not a blemish to many that give their names unto religion He honoured it by his sweetnesse and affability 4. His grave deportment and cariage As nothing is more contemptible then a light youthly wanton old man so the gray-head and wrinkled cheekes accompanied with sage gravity commands respect from the beholders as that old grave Bishop Paphnutius though he had lost an eye did from the Emperour Constantine Gravity dwelt in the face of this man and his very presence was such as would discountenance the rude and prophane But all these are but meane commendations in respect of the next II. His practice of holinesse Where I will observe and commend unto you 1. His unoffensive youth of which they that can remember him since that time are confident to say of him as the Emperour said of Piso Hujus vita composita à pueritia His life was composed and settled even from his very child-hood and then began to sort himselfe with the gravest company chiefly with that learned and godly Master Christopher Harvy sometime incumbent in this Church to whom he was deare Hee was observed to be so sober and modest in his youth that hee was desired to accompany and attend an honourable Nobleman to Oxford where hee was very watchfull and carefull of him and prayed twice a-day with him in his chamber So ready was he to beare the Lords yoke from his youth 2. His unmaried estate which was chaste and modest Hee lived aboue fifty yeares unmarried and in that state expressed two vertues his wisedome not bee rash and his care to keepe his vessell cleane 3. His married estate and course of house-keeping 1. When it pleased God to dispose his heart to mariage he married in the Lord. 2. When God gave him Children hee nurtured them and his Familie in Gods feare 1. He prayed foure times a-day 2. Hee read three chapters in the Old Testament and three in the New every day 3. After dinner he called not for game for digestion but read a Chapter before he rose from table 4. Hee catechised his children and servants constantly according to some plaine forme 5. Hee usually rose early on the Lords day which time he gave to meditation and prayer and what he could remember
of the Sermon he usually repeated to his people 4. His exemplary vertues in his whole course of life 1. His meeknesse and peaceablenesse of disposition A grace which in the sight of God is much set by and a notable testimonie of inward holinesse according as it runnes Iam. 3. 17. Pure then Peaceable Hee was not apt to quarrell matters that concerned him not never being observed to beare a part in any faction a favourable interpreter of things not evident readier to reconcile then to make differences and choosing rather to part with his right then with peace as appeared in a suite knowne unto many here 2. Though he were meeke in his owne cause yet hee was zealous in Gods Hee could not endure any thing repugnant to holy Scripture nor would he neglect either seasonably to admonish or reprove the faulty that were within the compasse of his admonition or to whet on and exhort others to love and good workes 3. Yet his Zeale did not miscarry being allayed and tempered with wisedome as the heart is by the braine and as the conceit is of the Primum mobile with the Chrystalline heaven neere it His wisdome appeared first in his discreetnesse in his undertakings and all affaires an argument of which some take to be this That hee was never troubled nor so much as questioned in any Court concerning any fact Second in his observing a fit season when and a fit decorum in speaking Third in his choyce of company and specially of such acquaintance as hee would be neere with and intimate which were only such as might be able to afford him spirituall assistance in a time of need 4. His freenesse from worldlinesse and contentednesse with his estate not as those in Horace Quocunque modo rem but hee would not improve his estate by the raysing it as haply hee might have done and as others doe upon his tenants Hee counted himselfe rich because hee needed not all that he had but could have lived with lesse for hee that can make a little to bee his measure all else that hee hath is his treasure which was the observation of a good Poet but a better and a more mortified Divine 5. His humilitie and even among the very temptations to pride It is an hard thing to be humble in an humble and low estate but much more difficult in the affluence of outward things You know his kindred and his relations yet as he manifested this grace in his whole cariage so in particular in not being puffed with his brothers and sisters greatnesse or the advancement of his children 6. His diligence in the use of the meanes of grace 1. Hee had a right conceit of Sermons most relishing such as were most wholsome and usefull for edification 2. Hee tooke paines to heare Hee was often knowne in his younger time to goe ten miles on foot in those times of greater scarcitie 3. His behaviour in the Church in the time of prayer and in hearing was very observable for his reverend attendance and devotion 7. His answerable practise fitted and proportionable to his exterior profession 1. Hee was much in private prayer If you would have a tryall of sinceritie follow a man home and to his closet and see what hee doth within dores for there may bee many respects that may set a man on worke coram populo Secret prayer if it bee constant cannot lodge long with hypocrisie in the same heart 2. Hee was often as they say in secret fasting by himselfe alone a Dutie not only lamentably neglected in these lazie times of easie Christianitie but ill spoken of too as a character of a Pharisee by such as are loath to be at the paines of subduing their bodyes and yet are desirous to come off with the credit and reputation of religion 3. Hee was temperate in his dyet and in his habit sober and grave as counting wisedome and grace a better and trimmer dresse then Lace or the fashion and so hee was in his recreations though constantly chearefull yet a man of little mirth or delight in any thing but spirituall 4. Hee was full of charitie which appeared in these particulars 1. Alwayes upon the Lords day he had sixe poore at dinner to every one of which hee gave a piece of beefe away with them besides and at night hee sent what was left to other poore Besides what hee gave at his dore and what hee gave privately to the poore houshold of faith 2. His hospitalitie according to his ranke was such as Peter Martyr reported of Martin Bucer whose table was ever open to any good people especially to Ministers whom he much respected 3. Hee sate up many nights for the comfort of thesicke not thinking that worke of mercy sufficiently performed by an How doe you or a cold visit 4. Hee had a Sympathie with the condition of Christs Church abroad 5. In the last place let us view him in his last act his sicknesse and death which as the Text hath told us is pretious in the sight of the Lord. 1. Hee prepared himselfe to die not only being willing but desirous also to bee set at libertie being often at S. Pauls Cupio dissolvi which they that were with him say was much in his mouth 2. Hee was very thankfull for Gods assisting him with memorie and understanding to the very last for the continuance of which he prayed and desired others that were about him to pray 3. Hee employed both his memorie and speach for the comfort and counsell of such as visited him 4. Hee made a confession of his faith but chiefly in the matter of Iustification by faith which an eminent Roman Prelate called a good supper doctrine and in the comfort of that point hee resigned his soule to Christ and slept sweetly in the Lord. Thus as his life was holy his death was pretious Hee made no great noyse in the world nor raised greater expectations of himselfe then hee could well manage like many exhalations that rise out of dunghills as if they meant to reach the skie but presently fall downe againe and wet us But as a taper hee gave light till hee went out and now hee is gone wee will leave upon his Grave Memoria ejus in Benedictionibus and apply to him the words of the Text Pretiosa in oculis Iehovae Pretious in the sight of the Lord is the death of his Saints FINIS THE DESIRE OF THE SAINTS AFTER IMMORTALL GLORY PHIL. 1. 23. I desire to bee dissolved and to be with Christ which is farre better LONDON Printed by Iohn Dawson for Ralph Mabbe 1639. THE DESIRE OF THE SAINTS AFTER IMMORTALL GLORIE SERMON XXI 2 CORINTHIANS 5. 2. For in this wee groane earnestly desiring to bee cloathed upon with our house which is from heaven WHen I reade these words I am in a great doubt whether I should rather admire the excellencie of the temper of these Saints or deplore the vilenesse of ours so celestiall the one so
evill one of another saith the Apostle That that commonly wee call the sinne of detraction Aquinas saith wee are guiltie of two wayes either reporting of another that evill wee should not or in not reporting of him that good wee should in the one wee offend when wee doe either accuse him of that ill that hee is not guiltie of at all or aggravate against him that ill that hee is guiltie of making it appeare greater then it is in the other we are guiltie when we doe cut off all the good parts in a man as if they were nothing at all at least when wee extenuate that worth and goodnesse that is in him making it appeare lesse then it is From this the Apostle disswades us by three arguments First because they that doe this they doe wrong the Law hee that speakes evill of another speakes evill of the Law for the Law would have us love Secondly they that doe this they doe wrong God they take Gods office out of his hands when they take upon them to judge others for he is the only Judge and none else for he is the only Law giver that is able to save us and to destroy us Thirdly and lastly they wrong their brethren when they censure and judge their brethren beyond their commission they take upon them more then they have authoritie as if hee should say you exceed your Commission in this you take that upon you that you have no warrant for Thus against the rash judging of others Then against vaine confidence in our selves this the Apostle strikes at too at a confidence out of which a man prefixeth unto himselfe what he will doe this day and to morrow what he will doe this yeare and the next yeare what hee will buy and sell and gaine Goe to now saith the Apostle you that say thus among your selves to morrow you will goe to such a Gitie and tarry there a yeare and buy and sell and get gaine This is a foolish confidence and the Apostle indeavours to reprove and suppresseit By way of Correction By way of Direction His Correction is drawne first from the ignorance of the persons that make such accompts as these you say you will doe thus and thus to morrow you shew your ignorance you know not what shall be to morrow Secondly by the uncertaintie of the thing they reckon upon then which nothing is more uncertaine nothing so uncertaine as that is therefore it is not to be reckoned upon Consider saith the Apostle what is your life you talke of doing this and that to morrow What is your life it is even a vapour that appeareth for a little while and then vanisheth away His directing Argument is in the next verse where he teacheth us how we should speake of things future and things present Of things future not to speake too peremptorily of them but with condition if wee live and if God will And then for things present not to rejoyce boastingly in them for there is nothing here to bee boasted of or rejoyced in The thing that I have selected for this present time and occasision to discourse upon is only that argument of the Apostle wherein the shortnesse and uncertaintie of our life is represented the Apostle sets it forth to us by way of question and answer First he puts the question What is your life as if he should say it is a thing not worthy the reckoning of Build upon nothing to bee done to morrow upon so vaine a foundation as that is and to shew the uncertainty of our life he comparatively describes it and sets it forth he saith it is like a vapour that appeareth for a little while and vanisheth away According to the methode that the Apostle hath laid downe so shall my discourse goe on and first I will say something of the question he layeth downe And then I will say something of the words of the Text. First to let us see what a poore uncertaine thing wee trust to when we build upon life the Apostle throwes out this question Your life saith he what is your life Where first the Apostles phrase he speakes in is worthy to be observed your life not ours yours that make such accompts and reckonings as these promise to your selves what you will doe in following your worldly businesse and increase your worldly gaine What is your life The life of worldlings the Apostle would secretly taxe as some Expositers collect noting a difference and disparitie betweene Christians in their wayes and worldlings in theirs worldlings are altogether for this life and the things of this life they never dreame of any other to come Post mortem nihil c. as the Epicure in the Poet. Death that is an anihilation and after death there comes nothing Therefore all their projects and practices draw downewards they project for a worldly life their buyings and sellings and markettings and profits these are the things they minde and seeke after all the thought of their hearts are bent upon these cares all the dayes of their lives are spent upon these things but there is another manner of life that Christians looke for there is a life hid with Christ in God they know there is another life to come after this therefore their hearts are set upon other manner of objects They are not such as have their affections set upon the world they make not accompt of themselves as men of this world Plato being asked the question what countrey-man he was he said hee was a citizen of the world a Christian is not so he is no citizen of the world but a citizen of heaven therefore it is said Wee have our conversation in heaven Phil. 3. 10. The Greeke word properly signifieth Citizens or Burgeses therefore Saint Ierome in his Epitaph upon Neapotian renders it so and Beza pertinent to the sense though not proper to the Text Wee carry and behave our selves like Citizens or Bourgeses or freemen of Heaven they have all their affections all their thoughts and desires bent that way if they can obtaine that they have as much as they desire to crowne their wishes withall they care for no other buying but of the truth they feare not selling but of their soules they wish no gaine but heaven And indeed this life doth only deserve to be called a life this life which the Saints which Christians live The life that they live to God and this life is that that must prepare them for a better life the life in heaven Of any other life but this wee may aske the question in the words of the Apostle What is it what is it It deserves not so much as the name as he saith though in name it be a life indeed it is a death but pretermit the disparitie and difference betweene lives some are comparatively and other simply considered The life simply considered is the subject of the Apostles question What is your life Questions alway in the
two before she went when God knowes she was faint and weake and able to breath but a few words but they were sweet I told her I hoped and doubted not but that as she had made a Christian profession in her life-time so now shee would seale it up she answered I have indevoured to serve God but with a great deale of infirmitie and weaknesse I rest not upon that I rest upon my evidence and there is my comfort I doubt not but hee that hath given mee the evidence will also give me the inheritance I thinke these were the last words shee spake Thus shee is gone to her rest her body to rest as a prisoner of hope till the Resurrection her soule rests in the armes of God I have no more to say to her or of her then that Christ said to the woman in the Gospell Woman goe in peace thy faith hath saved thee FINIS SAINT PAULS TRUMPET OR AN ALARME FOR SLEEPIE CHRISTIANS ISAIAH 17. 3. All yee Inhabitants of the world and dwellers on the earth see yee when he setteth up an Ensigne and when he bloweth a Trumpet heare yee JONAH 1. 6. What meanest thou O sleeper Arise call upon thy God if so bee that God will thinke upon us that wee perish not LONDON Printed by Iohn Dawson for Ralph Mabbe 1639. SAINT PAULS TRVMPET OR AN ALARME FOR SLEEPIE CHRISTIANS SERMON XXVI ROM 13. 11. And that knowing the time that now it is high time to awake out of sleepe THE holy Apostle in this Chapter he delivers a number of precepts and generall rules for sanctification and enforceth them with sundry reasons Among them all the words that I have read they are one principall both Precept and reason enforcing it Considering the season it is time that yee arise from sleepe These few words may be called Saint Pauls Trumpet to rouze the sluggish Christian. They were the occasion of the conversion of that famous instrument S. Austin as hee saith in the eighth booke of his Confessions the last Chapter Hee reports that when the time of his conversion came neere he was in a marvellous great agonie and conflict beset with a number of temptations whereby Satan would still have detained him in the spirituall sleepe he was in being in this marvellous conflict hee could not but goe from his Chamber to his Garden and there hee prostrated himselfe on his face before the Lord and earnestly and ardently called upon God And in his prayer as himselfe records he seemed that he did heare the voyce of a child speake to him Tolle lege Take up the booke and reade Hereupon running backe againe to his studie his booke being open the first place that he cast his eye upon was this verse It is now time considering the season that you awake out of sleepe And saith he with the end of the sentence I found an infused life Hee found in the reading of this sentence as soone as he had read it the life of grace infused into him and his conversion was compleat This place of Scripture hath beene famous in the Church for the conversion of that famous instrument I would to God as wee doe not despaire that the Lord would bestow the same blessing among some of us who not only heare these words read but are now to be expounded in your eares For the understanding of which wee are to enquire of divers things for the meaning of the words First we are to enquire what is here meant by sleepe It is time to awake out of sleepe Secondly what is meant by arising or awaking out of sleepe Thirdly who they be that must arise or wake out of sleepe Fourthly and lastly why the Apostle doth bestow this exhortation upon sleepy persons that cannot heare what he saith For the first of these what is meant by sleepe Sleepe in Scripture is threefold Naturall Morall Spirituall Naturall sleepe is that spoken of Psal. 3. 5. I will lay my selfe downe to sleepe and rise againe This naturall sleepe is the rest and restitution of nature Morall sleepe is naturall death this is the death and dissolution of nature of which the Scripture speaketh Dan. 12. 2. They that sleepe in the dust shall rise againe And Act. 7. ult When Steven had spoken these words hee fell asleepe that is he died Spirituall sleepe it is the sleepe of sinne and securitie this is the death and privation of grace in the soule as the other is the privation of life in the body of this our Text speaketh It is time to arise or awake out of this sleepe the sleepe of sinne and securitie Now the state of sinne and securitie is compared here to the state of sleepe because there are many resemblances and likenesses betweene the state of a sinner and a sleepie man for what effect sleepe hath in the body the same effect hath the sleepe of sinne in the soule I will shew it you in a few instances and so passe it First They that sleepe saith the Apostle sleepe in the night The same that the Apostle aymes at here It is time to awake out of sleepe because the night is past The night is a time to sleepe in So those that sleepe in sinne it is because they are in the night of sinne there is a darknesse the Canopie is spread over them the Sunne of grace and the day of salvation shines not upon them their eyes are closed up in darknesse as it is with a sleepie man Againe when a man goes to sleepe he puts off his cloathes he lies naked exposed to all dangers And when a man is in the sleepe of sinne and securitie he wants his garments to bee cloathed with Christs righteousnesse and holinesse he lies naked exposed and open to all Gods displeasure and all the arrowes of Gods wrath So in Deut. 32. when the Israelites the people of God had made a Calfe Moses came and saw them naked that is destitute of Gods protection and wanting that garment that armour of proofe that righteousnesse that before they had upon them Againe a man naturally layes himselfe downe willingly to sleepe he is willing to take his rest So it is in the sleepe of sinne every naturall man is willing to lay himselfe downe to sleepe in sinne to take his ease and rest in sinne for there is no man but hath free will to sinne though no man hath free will to good And againe as sleep it surprizeth a man suddenly oft-times before he is aware or before he can remember himselfe where hee is or what he is doing so the sleepe of sinne it oft surprizeth a man before he is aware As wee see in the Disciples of Christ themselves Mat. 26. bodily sleepe surprized them even then when they intended to watch and when Christ appointed them to watch but the sleepe of their mindes and foules was much more for that was not a time to sleepe
two for the Use of this Since this is the Use that the servants of God have made and that wee should make of the Judgement to come therefore to bee more carefull in the duties of obedience and holinesse so to speake and so to doe as those that shall be judged It first shewes the cause of the discouragements of Gods servants and the prophanenesse of the world is because they perfectly beleeve not the judgement to come The hearts of Gods servants would not droupe so they would not be so faint so dejected and discouraged if they beleeved that there were such a judgement to come wherein Christ will abundantly recompence all their sorrowes and labours wherein he will bring his reward with him plentifully Againe the wicked world would not be so prophane as they are drunkards and swearers and Sabbath-breakers and all sorts of wicked persons they would not give themselves so to sinne as they doe if in truth they did perfectly beleeve there were a judgement to come when all their words and actions their company their time and every thing shall be brought to account I say the cause of all prophanenesse is this here it begins men beleeve not the judgement to come The Apostles were troubled with these kind of scoffers Where is the promise of his comming So they hardened themselves upon the observation of the continuance of the seasons upon the face of the earth in like manner from the beginning Well saith the Apostle God is not slacke as men count slacknesse but is patient and forbearing that men may repent but at the last he will come and come with flaming fire So this is certaine whatsoever you thinke and put the evill day farre off from you yet there is a judgement comming wherein all your actions and affections and speeches and your whole conversation shall be scanned and brought to the rules of this law that you have despised Therefore let men take heed and know it is a device of Satan to harden their hearts either to thinke that the law is a dead letter I meane in respect of the directing use of it that it is of no use to direct them it is a devise of Satan to put them off for they shall find that that law will judge them that now should direct them And then againe for men to thinke that there shall bee no Judgement or not such proceedings according to the law this is a tricke of the Divell to keepe men in prophanenesse and hardnesse of heart Therefore secondly if wee would grow up in holinesse in the feare of God Let us perfect and strengthen our faith in assenting to this truth that there is such a judgement to come wherein our words and actions and all shall be brought to account Therefore so speake and so doe as those that shall bee judged Thou art now in companie and thou speakest amongst men but thy words are with God they are written in thy conscience as it is in Ieremie upon the Table of thy heart there they are written the words that thou hast forgotten seven yeares agoe it may bee twentie yeares agoe and never tookest a course to get them blotted out by repentance there they are written and these words shall be brought to judgement and so many actions as thou hast neglected therefore looke to it First bewaile those words and actions past as things that else will come to judgement if thou judge not thy selfe before-hand And then againe for the time to come set on a resolution to walke daily as one that may die every day and then shall bee brought to judgement Therefore judge thy selfe daily renew thy Covenant settle thy peace on a right ground daily and perfect holinesse in the feare of God daily as one that expectest a Judgement Saint Iude condemnes those that feasted without feare They were at their Tables companying and feasting as men without feare S. Ierome speakes of himselfe that whatsoever he was doing he had a fearefull apprehension of the day of Judgement Alwayes saith he whether I eate or drinke or whatsoever I doe I heare the Trumpet and the voyce of the Arch-Angell saying Arise yee dead and come to judgement Well I say doe thou so let this be thy serious thought and doe it not slightly but thinke that this may bee thy last word and thou must bee brought to judgement for it this may be thy last opportunie and thy last action and thou must be brought to judgement for that Doe things in this manner as those that so speake and so doe that they must bee judged Wouldest thou be content to have thy oathes brought before Christ in judgement if not take heed of swearing for it is judged already by the law therefore judge and condemne thy sinnes in thy selfe and forsake them that thou maist find mercie Wouldest thou be found guiltie of Sabbath-breaking at the day of Judgement if not repent of thy former guilt and bee more conscionable of sanctifying the Sabbath after And so I may say of every sinne Wouldest thou be found an Usurer a Deceiver unrighteous in any course a scoffer a prophane person Wouldest thou appeare before Christ so in judgement If not repent of thy guilt in this kind that thy sinnes may bee done away when the time of refreshing shall come from the presence of Christ. And in the meane time set thy selfe in a contrarie course to that thou hast beene doe as one that would have Death find thee in a good course for as death leaves thee judgement shall find thee If Death find thee in a state of repentance in a course of reformation of thy evill wayes judgement shall find thee so too Let Death therefore find thee as a man interest in Christ as a man humbling thy soule abhorring thy selfe for thy former sinnes let Death find thee as a man reforming all those evills that are condemned in the Word and in thy conscience Now when I say let Death find thee so I meane set about it presently for how soone Death may set upon thee thou knowest not whether to night or no and if this be not now done if thou set not about it now it may bee too late thou shalt have no more time therefore doe that now and goe on constantly after knowing that Death may find thee every moment Therefore it is that God keepes from us upon purpose as it were the certaine knowledge of the time of Death that wee may bee alwayes prepared for Death FINIS SINNES STIPEND AND GODS MUNIFICENCE ROM 2. 8. 9. Vnto them that doe not obey the truth but obey unrighteousnesse indignation and wrath tribulation and anguish upon every soule of man that doeth evill upon the Iew first and also upon the Gentile LVKE 12. 32. Feare not little Flocke for it is your Fathers good pleasure to give you the Kingdome LONDON Printed by Iohn Dawson for Ralph Mabbe 1639. SINNES STIPEND AND GODS MVNIFICENCE SERMON XXIX ROM 6.
23. For the wages of sinne is death but the gift of God is eternall life through Iesus Christ our Lord. THe latter part of this Chapter from the 12. Verse to the end is spent in a grave and powerfull dehortation of the faithfull from securitie in sinne against which the Apostle useth sundry arguments That which he presseth most is drawne from the severall ends to which sinne and righteousnesse doth leade men The end of sinne is death vers 21. therefore that is not to bee served The end of of righteousnesse is life everlasting vers 22. therefore that is to be imbraced Because there is now difference in the manner of the proceeding of these two ends death comming from sinne as from the meritorious cause but life from righteousnesse another manner of way therefore the Apostle addes this epiloge and conclusion in the last verse plainely shewing and more clearely expressing the manner of them both for the wages saith hee of sinne is death but the gift of God is eternall life through Iesus Christ our Lord. In which words we have a description of a twofold service Of sinne in the former clause And of God or righteousnesse in the latter And how both these are rewarded The one with death it payes us well And the other with life which is bestowed by the free gift of God through Christ. These are the two parts the two generall points that we are to consider First the wages of sinne is death saith the Apostle Of sinne That is of the depravation and corruption of our nature and so consequently of every sinne that being not onely it selfe sinne but the matter and mother of all sinne when sinne hath conceived it bringeth forth death when sinne is put forth whereby he signifieth the generall depravation and corruption of our nature from whence all sinne flowes So it is here The wages The word in the originall signifieth properly victualls because victualls was that that the Roman Emperours gave their souldiers as wages in recompence of their service but thence the word extends to signifie any other wages or Salary whatsoever The wages of sinne is death by death here is signified and meant both temporall and eternall death especially eternall death for it is opposed to eternall life in the next clause of the sentence therefore that is that that is principally meant The wages of sinne is death that is eternall death This for the exposition of the tearmes The point to bee observed from this first part of the Text is this that Death is as due to sinne as wages to one that earnes it To such a one wages is due in strict justice if a man have a hyred servant he may bestow a free gift on him if he will if he will not he may choose but his stypend or his wages he must pay him unlesse he will be unjust for it is the price of his worke and so is due to him that he cannot without injustice withhold it After such a manner is death due to sinne the very demerrite of the worke of sinne requires it as being earned God is as just in inflicting death upon sinners for their sinnes as any man is in paying his labourer or hired servant their wages for this is the generall plaine scope of the Apostles words here So in the beginning God appointed Gen. 2. 17. where hee told Adam concerning the forbidden fruite in the day that thou eatest thereof thou shalt die the death As if hee should have sayd when thou sinnest death must be thy wages The same is repeated Ezek. 18. 20. where it is sayd The soule that sinneth shall die expressing the wages of sinne it is death that is the recompence of sinne if sinne have his due then death must follow So the Apostle had shewed before in this Epistle Rom. 5. 12. that by one man sinne entred into the world and death by sinne so death went over all men for as much as all men had sinned All had sinned therefore all are payed with death And Saint Iames shewes the consequence and connexion betweene these two the worke and the wages he tells us Iam. 1. 15 that when sinne hath conceived it bringeth forth death All these places are evidences that death by Gods ordinance by his appointment is the due of sinne as due to it even as wages is to a hyred servant or one that hath earned it What death is it that is due to sinne Both temporall and eternall death I say both deaths concerning both which the truth is to be cleared from some doubts It was the Pelagians errour to thinke that man should have dyed a naturall death though he had never sinned so they thought that the naturall temporall bodily death was not the wages of sinne Contrary to the Apostle in the placâ—… I spake of Rom. 5. where hee makes that death that goes over all men which must needes bee naturall death to enter by sinne sinne brought in death no sinne no death at all But it may be objected when God told Adam in the day that he eate the forbidden fruite he should die the death he meant not temporall death there as the event shewes for such a death was not inflicted upon Adam in the day that hee sinned for after he sinned he lived still in the world naturally hee continued living many yeares after I answer notwithstanding all this Adam may bee sayd to die a naturall death as soone as he sinned because by the guilt of his sinne he then presently became subject to it and God straight way denounced upon him the sentence of death therefore it may bee sayd he straite way dyed As a condemned person is called a dead man though he be respited for a time Besides the Messengers and Sergeants of death presently tooke hold of him and arrested him for sinne as hunger and thirst and cold and diseases daily wasting of the naturall moysture to the quenching of life Indeede God suffered him that the sentence was not presently executed so to commend his owne patience and to give to Adam occasion of salvation the promise of Christ being after made and he called to repentance by that meanes to attaine a better life by Christ then he lost by sinne It is objected againe Christ redeemed us from all sinne and all the punishment thereof but he did not redeeme us from bodily death from temporall death for the faithfull wee see dye still even as others doe therefore it is concluded by some that temporall death is not the wages of sinne for then when wee were free from sinne by Christ wee should bee freed from that Our answer to this is that Christ hath freede all his elect not onely from eternall but even from temporall death though not from both in the same manner From temporall death first in hope of which the Apostle speaking 1 Cor. 15. saith The last enemy that shall be
death the hurt of temporall death we have escaped eternall death What is that a separation from the blessed presence and glory of God destruction of body and soule for ever unutterable torments companie with the Divell and his angels and the route of reprobates darknesse blacker and thicker then that of Egypt Weeping and wayling and gnashing of teeth in the infernall lake that worme that never dyes and the fire that never goeth out This is the wages of all sinne and that it is not rendred to all sinne and to all sinners the cause is only this that the payment hath beene already exacted of Christ in the behalfe of all true beleevers therefore in their owne persons they are discharged how infinitely are wee bound in thankfulnesse to him and how carefull should wee be to walke worthy of it resolving never to returne to the service of sinne againe but to make it our whole studie that wee may please and honour such a Redeemer that hath redeemed us from such miserie as this that wee may please him for we had deserved eternall death as well as others and hee hath not only freed us from that that wee had most worthily deserved but most freely also bestowed that upon us that we could never deserve for so it followes in the next point The gift of God is eternall life through Iesus Christ our Lord. That is the second thing to bee considered the reward of the service of God You have heard of the reward the wages of sinne Now the reward of the service of God is eternall life it is called life There is a twofold life belongs to men The one is naturall and is common to all good and bad in this world The other spirituall proper to the faithfull begun by the union of God and the soule and maintained by the bond of the spirit and this life hath three degrees The first is in this life unto death and it begins when wee begin to believe and repent and come to a saving knowledge of God and of his Sonne Jesus Christ as it is said This is eternall life to know thee to be the very God and whom thou hast sent Iesus Christ Ioh. 17. 3. The second degree is from our death to our resurrection for in that time our soules being freed from our bodies are withall free from all sinne originall and actuall Thirdly after the Resurrection when body and soule shall bee reunited wee shall have immediate communion and fellowship with God and so enjoy a more perfect and blessed life then ever we could here And this spirituall life with all the three degrees of it is the life here spoken of especially the last degree the perfection of it in heaven It is called eternall life because it shall never end For a thing is said to be eternall three wayes First which hath neither beginning nor end so God alone is eternall and none but he Secondly which hath no beginning and yet shall have an end so Gods decree is eternall for it never had a beginning yet when all things decreed are fulfilled it shall have an end Thirdly which hath a beginning but never shall have end and so the life of Gods Saints had a beginning as all created things have butit shall never have an end and this eternall life it is called here The gift of God through Iesus Christ our Lord. Because wee cannot deserve it but it is given and bestowed on us freely for Christ. So then the point of observation from the latter part of the words is this that Our salvation it is the free gift of God given us onely for the merits of Christ. For observe I beseech you the Apostles words when hee had sayd The wayes of sinne is death hee doth not adde and say but the wages of righteousnesse is eternall life but he calls that the gift of God To make us understand saith Damascene that God brings us to eternall life meerely for his owne mercie not for our merits orelse surely the Apostle would have made the later part of the sentence answerable to the former But here perhaps some may aske why eternall life should not be the wages of righteousnesse as well as death the wages of sinne I answer because there is not the same reason betweene sinne and righteousnesse For first sinne is our owne it merits it but rigteousnesse is none of our owne it is the holy Ghosts and it is due to God Then againe sinne is perfectly evill and so it deserves death but our righteousnesse inherent is not perfectly good it is imperfect in this life and nothing that is imperfectly good can merit as wages eternall life therefore the Apostle makes such a manifest difference between them he calls death the wages of sin but eternall life the gift of God it is the free gift of God through Christ. Indeed eternall life some times many times in Scripture is called a reward But there is a reward of mercie as well as of justice Nay God is sayd sometimes to reward his children injustice How is that Though the reward come originally from mercy yet accidentally it comes to be justice thus because God hath tyed himselfe by promise to reward now promise is debt from a just man Thus the Lord may be accounted a debtor How saith Saint Austin as a promiser if hee had not promised eternall life otherwise hee owes us nothing at all much lesse eternall life which is so great a thing Yet it may be doubted how eternall life is the free gift of God seeing it is given for the merits of Christ as it is here exprest the gift of God through Iesus Christ our Lord that is for the merits of Christ now a man that gives a thing upon merit hee gives it not freely I answer it is free in respect of us whatsoever Christ hath done we did not merit it If it be replyed Christs merits are made ours and wee merit in him and so it cannot be free I answer this reason were of force if wee our selves could procure the merits of Christ for us but that we could not doe but that also was of free gift Ioh. 3. God so loved the world that he gave his onely begotten Son that he that beleeves in him should not perish hee gave him freely of free gift so that though eternall life be due to us by the merits of Christ yet it is the free gift of God I wil stand no longer in proving the truth of the Doctrine I come to the application and use to conclude with the time First it serves to confute our adversaries of the Church of Rome in the point of merit They looke for heaven and eternall life as wages wee see the Apostle teacheth us otherwise that eternall life is not given in that manner but another manner of way It is not given as wages it is the
survivers and attendants upon this sad occasion but in these administrations hee intendeth his peoples profit as wee may see in the case of Iob the Lord takes away all his children but saith the Apostle yee have heard of the patience of Iob and have seene the end of the Lord hee was no looser in the conclusion but God returned at length all into his bosome againe nay double In a word for this very purpose it is even for their profit for alas it is not Gods owne benefit hee seekes after but his peoples in all his administrations that they live that they doe that they suffer that they dye their death is in order to their gaine as the Apostle saith to me to live is Christ and to die is gaine To make some application of this and so to proceede First let us here take occasion as many as are the called of God according to his purpose and implanted in this glorious relation of children to a father let us learne to advance his name and according to his name let his prayse be in all the Congregations of the Saints Truely as Moses sayd once their Rocke is not as our Rocke So may wee say other fathers are not as this Father our Father is set for the good and profit of his children The divell is a father so our Saviour speakes you are of your father the divell hee hath children and he studieth nothing so much as that they may live all their daies in pleasure striving to leade his followers altogether in pleasant paths But alas hee hath no ayme at their profit it is their losse hee seekes and therefore at last hee makes them pay full deare for all their pleasure and content But now God hee is a wise Father and in all his dispensations to his children though they seeme for the present unpleasant hee hath an ayme at their profit Let this be for his prayse Secondly let us labour to beleeve this that God in all his dealings and administrations towards us hath an eye to our profit How hard soever the condition be that he putteth us into if he take from us the desire of our eyes the delight of our hearts our liberties our estates our children yet be perswaded of this that God doth it for my good and benefit And thirdly labour to reape the fruit and benefit that God aymeth at and intendeth and would have us receive from all his administrations When we are called together to give attendance upon the preaching of the Word then thinke what am I come hither for is it not for my profit would God have me trifle out my time surely the Lord would never have singled out a day of seven for himselfe but that hee might likewise make his people partaker of spirituall advantages and heavenly benefits and therefore I lose a day and never heare well except I heare to profit And thus what I say of this Ordinance I might likewise speake of the rest before named And so for this present occasion the Lord now you see is pleased to call us to the house of mourning Was it thinke yee the purpose of God that wee should meet together here in a customarie complimentall manner to doe things in a common garpe only to eate together and drinke together No the Lord calleth us to a house of mourning for our profit that we might consider the end of all men and that wee that are living might lay the thing to heart And for you that are in present distresse in regard of this particular affliction reckon upon this that God hath done this for your profit labour yee therefore to reape the fruit of it bee not so much poring upon the affliction and altogether complaining of the bitternesse of the cup but follow on after the profit and benefit that God intendeth you thereby And let every one labour to improve all administrations of God to this purpose that as he in them all intendeth our good so let us pursue after the benefit Secondly let it instruct us further concerning our dutie even to walke worthy of such a God as many of us as are in relation to him as children to a Father and servants to a Master How should this first of all winne us over to such a Father to such a Master and to make it our highest ambition to be the people of such a God the children of sucha Father that is devoted to the profit and advantage of his children and servants This is the gracious goodnesse of God he takes pleasure in the prosperitie of his servants their profit is his pleasure Let us therefore walke worthy of such a Father of such a Master And seeing he intendeth our profit and that wee cannot profit him let us labour to walke in all well-pleasing Wee cannot profit him let us labour to please him Lastly here is a word of instruction for Ministers wee should in this case as those that are intrusted with the sacred ordinances of God labour to put on the minde of God so the Apostle we have saith he the mind of Christ. Wee in the course of our Ministerie as God aymeth at his peoples profit so should wee not ayme at our owne praise and at our profiting by them but that we might profit their soules O blessed Preaching when people profit by our preaching when they are by that increased in knowledge in love in faith in every grace Such a Preacher was Saint Paul I please all men saith he 1 Cor. 10. ult but how not seeking mine owne profit but the profit of many that they may bee saved Oh labour to preach profitably that our people may thrive under our ministerie This is that which God aymeth at and this is that which we should ayme at too And thus I have done with the first and more generall proposition arising from the words of Text. I come now to the second and more particular thing that we are to consider hence and that is that As God graciously setteth himselfe to procure his peoples profit in all his administrations so this is that hee aymeth at in all the afflictions and chastisements he exerciseth them withall It is no pleasure for him to be lashing and whipping his people to hold them under such sharpe discipline it is for the profit of his children so the Text expresseth it but he for our profit Which first of all implieth that Afflictions and chastisements are a meanes conducing to the profit of those that undergoe them A point plaine in the Text and the Scripture abundant in the proofe of it and the experience of the Saints in a plentifull manner confirming it It is good for mee saith David that I have beene afflicted And Ioseph giveth this honourable testimonie of God The Lord saith he hath caused mee to be fruitfull in the land of my affliction and thereupon giveth his child a name suteable Afflictions and chastisements they
there yet remaine divers such heads noted by her with her owne hand signes of Grace signes of the truth of it of the growth of it of the effects of it meanes to grow in grace c. An excellent course Thus she shewed pietie in reading of the word of God the like shee did in prayer hearing others performe that dutie in her Familie but specially when shee was both husband and wife both master and mistris Death making a division betweene her deare Husband and her selfe shee used to pray her selfe and those that heard her and have given testimonie thereof admired her gifts that way Frequent she was as appeared in her often retyring her selfe to her Closet in her constant and secret devotion yea also shee tooke occasion of much fasting specially when shee heard of the troubles of the Church The cause of the Church much affected her either in matter of rejoycing or griefe shee continued it till her dying day and still her heart was upon the peace of the Church praying for it As thus she exercised her selfe in this holy manner so shee did likewise wonderfully respect those that were the Ministers of God Amongst many others I have heard long agoe that worthy Minister before mentioned from whom I have received most of what I have now related speake much of her and of her worthy Husband in this respect The feet of those that brought the glad tydings of salvation were beautifull to her And as shee was carefull to testifie her respect to them so shee her selfe gained no little recompence thereby for shee was still asking them questions still desiring to have such and such doubts resolved by them As thus her pietie was manifested so likewise was her Charitie constantly every weeke giving reliefe to the Poore ready upon all occasions that she was moved to to open her hands and to open them wide and that againe and againe not wearied in doing good Sober and grave she was in her cariage and attyre and therein a good example to the younger sort And thus shee continued even to her dying day full of sweet meditations upon her death-bed my selfe partaked of some of them Being asked what evidences she had for her salvation she answered good whether she doubted not shee replyed no though shee were of a tender conscience yet she had laid such a foundation as her faith remained firme Shee sweetly ended her dayes with prayers of her owne with desire of the prayers of Ministers still as they came to her for as she hearkened to and desired the benefit of their counsell when she lived so she desired the comfort of their prayers now in her death thus I say with a sound testimonie of her faith and of her good estate she ended her dayes and we may be assured that she is in the Number of those that are Co-heires of the grace of life I remember the Philosophers make mention of a word which containes in it a kind of collection or combination of all in one I may say of her that the graces and vertues and ornaments of others seemed to be gathered together and to meet in her And so her pietie toward God resembleth her to the two pious Hanna's the one the Mother of Samuel the other the Daughter of Phanuel Her charitie resembleth her to Dorcas Her love to the Ministers of God to the Shunamite that provided a Chamber a Table and a Candlesticke for Elisha In her relation to her Husband she shewed her selfe a true Daughter of Saraah In her relation to her children which she had a Bathsheba and Eunice To others a Priscilla the Wife of Aquila ready to instruct as occasion was offered And so my brethren she hath shewed her selfe a follower of those that through faith and patience inherit the Promise It remaineth to us to set such examples before us and to bee followers of them as they have beene followers of others and as others have beene followers of Christ that so walking in their steps wee may also bee in the number of such as have the comfort of this Text to be Co-heires of the grace of life which that you may doe c. FINIS PEACE IN DEATH OR THE QUIET END OF THE RIGHTEOVS PSAL. 37. 37. Marke the perfect man and behold the upright for the end of that man is peace NUMB. 23. 10. Let me die the death of the righteous and let my last end be like his LONDON Printed by Iohn Dawson for Ralph Mabbe 1639. PEACE IN DEATH OR THE QVIET END OF THE RIGHTEOVS SERMON XXXIV LUKE 2. 29. Lord now lettest thou thy servant depart in peace according to thy Word IN the Text it selfe to let passe other things you have First a Request and secondly a Reason upon which the Request is grounded Of each of these in order and first of the first The Request The summe whereof is That he may die Where is considerable First the disposition of the servants of God in respect of death viz. 1. A desire and longing after it 2. A care to be alwayes ready for it Secondly the warrant or guide of that desire according to thy Word Thirdly the nature and qualitie of the death of the Righteous adeâ—…e in peace Of each of these apart The point that ariseth from the first branch of the first geneâ—…all part viz. the desire and longing of the Saints for their day of death is this that The servants of God have in them a contented comfortable and willing expectation of death The rise of this Observation is obvious enough one spirit workes in all Gods servants and brings forth like effects though not alwayes in the same measure that therefore which is true in Simeon which the very first view of the words import that the comming of Death was expected and desired by him is in some degree verefied sooner or later in all that are the Lords Hereunto agrees that of Saint Paul I desire saith hee to bee dissolved c. And hee averres the same of all true beleevers viz. that they groane earnestly desiring to be cloathed upon with their house which is from Heaven and that they are willing rather to bee absent from the body and to be present with the Lord. The foundation of this desire is the knowledge and right understanding of the truth of that speech of Solomon to wit that the day of death is better then the day of a mans birth They have learned to know that the day of death to Gods servants is the day of freedome from all miseries and of entrance into eternall happinesse The miseries of this life which even the best are subject unto are many Losse of goods losse of credit losse of friends aches paines diseases fevers consumptions c. bondage under originall corruption and the fruits thereof as unbeliefe pride of heart ignorance covetousnesse distrustfulnesse hatred lust c. the buffetings and temptations of Sathan societie with the wicked all these miseries even
upon this how they may die with comfort and end their dayes in peace How many prophane ones that set light by Death being apt to say like those Epicures Edamus c. Let us eate and drinke for to morrow wee shall die How many that doe put all to a desperate adventure God made us and hee must save us and wee shall doe as well as please God and there is an end How many are there whose hearts albeit they be in the house of God and in his presence are notwithstanding fraughted with malice with envie with worldlinesse with disdaine with secret scorning repining at the Word which they heare with wearisomenesse with spirituall sleepinesse and securitie You that are such as I have now said thinke in your consciences what would you die if God should now stop your breath and ascyte you by Death presently to appeare before his Majestie being thus full of ignorance of securitie of presumption of unsanctified of vicious of malicious of covetous thoughts could you find in your hearts to say Lord now let us depart Sure wee could not but Death must needs be to us as it is said to be to the wicked Rex terrorum the King of terrours if it should come upon us and find us in this case And yet what know wee how soone how suddenly wee may be overtaken some of us drop away daily some young some old some lie sicke longer some lesser time and how soone it will be our turne wee cannot tell Our breath is in our nostrills wee are all as grasse If the breath of the Lord blow upon us we doe suddenly wither as the flower of the field and returne agaâ—…e to our first Earth Why will we not labour to be now ready sith it may be alwayes truly said We may now depart either while we are here or in our way home or in our beds or at our meat Who can truly say to himselfe I am sure I shall not die this houre It may be now thou wilt demand of me What shall I doe that I may be ready To insist upon particulrs would be too long onely therefore in a word The best preparation for death is are formed life He that lives religiously cannot but die preparedly And it is a thousand to one if a wicked liver make a gracious end The Scripture makes mention of a double Death and so likewise of a twofold Resurrection the first Death is the death of the body which is the separation of it from the soule The second death is of the soule which is the separation of it from God The first Resurrection is the rising from the Death of sinne to a new life the second is that which shall be of the body out of the Grave at the day of Judgement Now what saith the Scripture Blessed and holy is hee that hath part in the first Resurrection on such the second Death hath no power Wouldest thou then bee freed from the second Death hell and destruction when thou art dead Now that thou art yet alive labour to have a part in the first Resurrection Note what Saint Paul saith of the wanton widow that shee is dead whilst shee lives So he that lives in the pleasures of sinne and in the wayes of his owne heart and after his owne lust hee is dead in soule though hee be alive in body and if hee seeke not to come out of this grave eternall death shall be his portion Well then wouldest thou prepare for Death wouldest thou be able alwayes to say Lord now now I am ready labour to know God our of his Word that is eternall life Labour to feele Christ live and reigne in thee by his Spirit labour to renounce every sinne doe not goe on in any knowne sinne against conscience renew thy repentance daily and still survey the state of thy soule that wickednesse may not get dominion over thee Let Death come when it will though the Lord should so visit thee that thou shouldest drop downe suddenly yet it shall not find thee unprepared thou hast a part in the first Resurrection there is no feare of the second Death But if thou wilt cherish thy heart in evil thou wilt goe on in thy ignorance in thy carelesse worship of God in thy prophaning the Sabbath in thy whoredome oppression malice drunkennesse excesse voluptuousnesse thou makest ready for hell and it is not thy Lord save me or I cry God mercy c. that shall serve thy turne I will tell thee who thou art like unto even to a man appointed after a yeare or two to be burned and in the meane space must carry a sticke daily to the heape so thou heapest up wrath against thy selfe and makest thy score so great that when Death comes thou shalt not know how to be prepared And thus have I finished the first generall part of my Text touching the disposition of the godly in respect of Death I proceed now in a word to the second the ground rule or warrant of this desire and preparation for death according to thy word as if Simeon had said this desire that I have now to end my dayes proceeds not from any carnall discontentment because I am now old and can take no great comfort in worldly things but the ground of it is thy Word and Promise thou Lord hast revealed unto thy servant that I should not die before I had seene my Saviour This word is now fulfilled and the sweetnesse thereof hath given mee that encouragement that I doe even long to bee dissolved and to be united unto thee Or againe thus Oh Lord this care that I have had to provide thus for Death and to be alwayes in a readinesse it hath not come from my selfe nature never taught it mee but thy Word hath instructed mee If I had not proceeded according to thy Word I should never have knowne how to have prepared my selfe to the time of dissolution This is the meaning of the words and so the Doctrine is plain viz. that Men ignorant in Gods word can never take comfort in death nor bee truly prepared to undergoe it This is plaine if we consider the Exposition which I have already given of that part of Simeons speech It is a generall Rule that of our Saviour Yee erre not knowing the Scripture A man ignorant in the Scripture can never rightly performe any spirituall dutie Hence was that of David Thy testimonies saith he are my delight and my counsellours If any matter came in hand that concerned his soule straight to the word of God went hee to know thence how to doe it as a man for his Lease or conveyance goeth to a Counsellour for direction So againe he confesses that if Gods Law had not beene his delight hee should have perished in his afflictions And so no comfort no true quiet in any trouble much more at Death without the guidance and information of the Word The
assurance that the sting of Death is plucked out that Gods wrath is appeased that sinne is pardoned that Heaven gate is opened whence shall wee fetch these but from the Scripture the directions for a holy life which is the best preparation for Death where shall we find them but in the Scripture Here then we see is a Caveat to all that have no will nor desire to be acquainted with the Scripture Divers thinke they should have done well enough though wee had no such Booke as we call the word of God To bee a Scripture-man is a by-word a reproach a matter of disgrace and sooner will men listen to some idle Pamphlet then to a matter of Scripture Well beguile not your soules with these vaine conceipts with your Popish and carnall imaginations I say and testifie from this place that that man or woman which careth not to be taught out of Gods booke cannot die like a Christian Who can teach thee the way to dye well but God And where doth God teach but in the Scripture If our thoughts of Death if our provision and preparation for Death be not warranted and guided by Gods word it is all in vaine Lord saith Simeon my desire of dissolution is according to thy Word my care to be prepared hath beene ordered by thy Word hee cannot die with comfort that cannot make the like profession And this may serve for the next generall part the the ground of this desire and preparation for Death it is Gods word Lord now lettest thou thy servant depart according to thy Word The third and last part followes the nature and qualitie of the death of the Righteous A departure in peace or a peaceable dismission Here are two things first a dismission secondly a dismission accompanied with peace The word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 translated Let thy servant depart may well be Englished thus Let thy servant loose Lord free mee enlarge mee set mee at libertie Hence wee learne that The servants of God doe by Death receive a finall discharge from all manner of miserie This is evident out of the force of the phrase here used Simeon knew that so long as hee lived his soule was as it were imprisoned in his body and in it hee was held in bondage under the remnants of Originall corruption subject to the assaults and temptations of Satan in continuall and daily possibilitie to trespasse and sinne against God beside other afflictions and grievances in the body and estate but hee had withall this knowledge and understanding of the nature of Death that it was an enlargement to the soule and a freeing of it utterly and finally from all those and the like incumbrances The same may be gathered from the phrase used by Saint Paul I desire saith he 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to bee dissolved and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 read the time of my departure the words shew that there comes a liberty by death to the soules of Gods servants The phrase that Saint Peter useth is worthy our observation for this purpose First hee tearmes death 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the laying downe of a burden and by that meanes the soule is lightned and eased Secondly he tearmes it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a going out from a place and condition of hardship The second booke of Moses which relates the departure of the Israelites out of Egyptian bondage hath the same name Exodus As for the point it selfe namely that the death of the Righteous is to them a discharge from all miserie the Scripture beares witnesse to it Blessed said he are the dead which die in the Lord even so saith the spirit that they may rest from their labours As long as they live here they are diversly troubled when they die their labours are at an end and they are received into rest Saint Iohn tells us that in his vision he saw the soules of them that were slaine lye under the Altar Now the Altar in the time of the Law was a place of refuge and safetie and thence it appeares that by death the servants of God are eft-soones received into a place of holy securitie where there is no expectation of any further miserie They are said to be received 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 into Abrahams bosome into the fellowship of the same happinesse with Abraham the Father of all true beleevers The Doctrine in the first place makes against those of the Church of Rome which maintaine a place of torment even for the servants of God after this life where they must bee tryed for a time before they can enter into Rest and happinesse This place they terme Purgatorie the torment here they hold to bee unspeakable and farre surpassing any torment which the wit of man is able to devise But this place among others is sufficient to overthrow this dotage for how were death to the Righteous a dismission a loosing a freedome from miserie if there followed after it a torment of farre greater extremitie then at any time before was ever tasted of So that the death of the servants of God being as I have proved it to bee an enlargement from misery certainly the soule is not bound in any new Prison whence it must expect and await and pray for a second dismission In the next place this Doctrine makes much for the comfort of Gods servants the face of Death to the wicked is very dreadfull the day of it is to them the beginning of sorrowes their soules are instantly arrested by the damned spirits and kept in everlasting chaines of darknesse but to those that are the servants of God it is otherwise I may by way of allusion to the phrase of my Text compare their day unto that which happened unto Ioseph in which hee was brought out of prison to bee Ruler over all the land of Egypt So is their death unto them a day of Bailement out of prison a day in which all teares shall be wiped away In which they shall have beauty for ashes and the oyle of gladnesse for the spirit of heavinesse and the long white robes of Christs Righteousnesse by which they shall be presented blamelesse unto God That day shall be to them even as was the day of escape to the Jewes a feast and a good day in which they shall see God as hee is and know him as they are knowne of him But hapily thou maist say how shall I know that the day of Death is the day of dissolution and this kind of dismission A very necessary quaere indeed this is for every man almost is ready to challenge to himselfe a part of this happinesse and it is a matter presumed upon by many which shall never enjoy it I will therefore give you one certaine marke by which wee may know assuredly that the day of our death shall be to us a day of enlargement and of finall discharge
from all both former and following miseries and that is this If in the time of our life here our being subject to corruption and sinne hath seemed unto us the greatest burden and bondage They which have groaned and mourned under their owne naturall corruptions as it were under some heavy and tyrannous yoke or as the Israelites mourned under their Egyptian Task-masters to them only shall the day of death be a day of freedome If sinne be not a burden to thee if thou dost not many times lament and even mourne to thinke how thou art carried captive unto evill if thou dost not with griefe feele how thou art clogged with corruption and hindred by it from doing the good which thou shouldest certainly death will bee to thee the beginning of thy thraldome and after it thou shalt be a perpetuall bond-slave unto Sathan in the kingdome of eternall darknesse Marke this all yee that take delight in evill to whom it is a pastime to doe wickedly and who seeke rather how to satisfie then how to suppresse your owne corruptions who repute it a kind of happinesse to follow the swinge of your owne Iusts and to have libertie to doe as your owne hearts doe lead you when you dye this shall be your reward even a most miserable and endlesse captivity under Sathan him have you served in the lusts of sinne while yee lived his slaves shall you be without hope of releasement world without end This is the right Application of this Doctrine death is a day of enlargement to the godly it is a dismission The next particular is that it is a dismission accompanied with peace the lesson we are taught hence is that The servants of God have at their going out of the world a comfortable quiet and peaceable departure Thus Simeon here hee prayed for no other thing but that his end might be as the end of the Righteous is ever wont to bee even a departure hence in peace Hence is that generall rule of the Psalmist Marke the perfect man and behold the upright man for the end of that man is peace Agreeable whereunto is that of Solomon that the righteous hath hope in his death And memorable to this purpose is that which is storied of old father Iacob shewing unto us the quiet end of the Righteous Hee gathered up his feet into the bed and so gave up the Ghost It was the blessing promised to Abraham that he should goe to his fathers in peace And the same was made to good Iosias There is a twofold reason hereof First the assurance which they have of the favour of God in Christ. This must needs breed quietnesse when I am perswaded in my soule and conscience that all cause of danger after death is removed and that God is and will be gracious unto mee in his Sonne What cause of feare is here left what occasion of perplexitie If any man shall doubt whether the servants of God have this assurance I prove it thus that all of them first or last have it in some good measure If any man saith the Apostle have not the Spirit of Christ hee is none of his Hence it necessarily followes that all that are Christs have the Spirit of Christ but now the office of the Spirit is to beare witnesse with our spirit So that all that are the Lords as they are endued with Gods Spirit so they feele this Spirit bearing witnesse to their soules of this Adoption Secondly the comfortable Testimonie of their owne consciences touching their former care to glorifie God by a Religious and godly conversation Hence came Saint Pauls peace I have saith he fought the good fight I have kept the faith Therefore I am sure there is laid up for mee a Crowne of life Hence Hezekiahs I have walked before thee oh Lord in truth and with a perfect heart Not that they doe ground their hope upon the desert of their fore-ranne courses but because they know good workes to bee the way and doe understand by the Scripture that a holy life here is the first fruits of a glorified life hereafter Thus we see the truth of this point and the reasons upon which it is grounded Now here some may object first Wee see many worthy men that have made a great and an extraordinary profession of Religion in their lives and which have also carried themselves unblameably yet to give appearance of much angiush and perplexitie and even of a kind of despaire in their death How can wee say then that all good and holy persons have a peaceable departure I answer first Wee ought to remember the Rule our Saviour gives not to judge according to the outward appearance It is a very weake argument to say that this or that man dyeth without peace because to the standers by hee makes not shew of peace Certaine it is that as a man may have peace with God and yet himselfe for a time by reason of some tentation not feele it so a man being sicke or going out of the world may feele it and yet others that behold him cannot perceive it Secondly wee must know that these outward unquietnesses which doe many times accompany sicknesse doe happen as well and as ordinarily to good men as to the most wicked such as are ravings idle-talkings and strange accidents in the body in this sence all things come alike to all God hath made no promise in Scripture that those that serve him shall be freed in their deaths from violent sicknesses Therefore these things must not bee thought to be any abridgement of their peace Thirdly wee must consider that with the best servants of God Sathan is most busie when his end is neerest and when hee is as it were out of all hope of prevailing The red Dragon in the Revelation had greatest wrath when he knew his time to bee short When the evill Spirit was commanded once to come out of the child then it rent him sore Now these temptations though for the time they be very violent and extreme so that the party may hapily utter out some words and speeches of dispaire yet be they no finall prejudice to the inward peace Interrupt they may but utterly quench it they cannot because the power of God is made perfect through weaknesse And so even in death Sathan receives the greatest foile when hee thinkes to get the greatest victorie Thus then I answer in one word The peace of Gods servants at death is not ever in the like measure felt by them but yet it never dieth in them they which behold their death doe not alwayes see it yet they themselves sooner or later are sure sweetly and secretly to feele the same My reason for my assertion is grounded first upon that of the Apostle God commands light to shine out of darknesse Hee brings his servants to Heaven by the gates of
the first is wanting for except yee repent yee shall all perish The first being obtained the last must needs ensue for hee is faithfull that hath promised So then wouldest thou have peace in death labour for grace in thy life wouldest thou end thy dayes happily make conscience to spend them holily A godlesse man that lives in sin may die senslesly or sullenly he cannot die peaceably Oh consider this all yee that forget God that spend your dayes in vanity and your yeares according to the lusts of your owne heart that have hitherto hated to bee reformed and will not bee reclaimed from your former fashions but live yet still as you were wont to doe Thinke a little with me of your last end which how neere it is you doe not know when your consciences a little awaked shall make report of your life past how in matters of God you have beene ignorant superstitious carelesse neglecting his worship despising his Word blaspheming his Name mispending his Sabbaths in dealing with men you have beene cruell false unmercifull oppressing in the usage of your owne bodyes unchast vicious lustfull proud wanton wallowing in excesse what peace can your soules have when these things be thought upon what calmnesse of spirit what hope of entring into rest how can you thinke that the end can bee comfortable when the life hath beene abominable What answer made Iehu to Ioram when hee demanded Is it peace Iehu What peace said hee so long as the whoredomes of thy mother Iezabel and her witchcrafts are so many So when Death comes like Iehu marching furiously against you and you enquire of him whither he comes with peace or no hee will answer what peace when your whoredomes and your grosse and crying sinnes are yet in great number What peace when these make a partition betwixt your soules and the Lord Certainly there can be no peace but a fearefull expectation of judgement and violent fire to devoure Suffer me then to conclude this exhortation as Daniel did his speech to Nebuchadnezzar O King breake off thy sinnes by righteousnesse and thine iniquities by shewing mercy to the poore So say I breake off your sinnes by repentance your ignorance by seeking after knowledge your contempt of Gods word by a reverent yeelding to it your securitie by a standing in awe of God your neglecting the exercises of Religion by carefull using of them your whoredome by chastitie your drunkennesse by sobrietie your malice by charitie your oppression by mercy your falshood by fidelitie this is the way that will bring peace at the last thus and thus onely you may find rest for your soules FINIS THE VITALL FOUNTAINE OR LIFES ORIGINALL REVEL 21. 1. And hee shewed mee a pure river of the water of life proceeding out of the Throne of God and of the Lambe 1 JOHN 5. 11. 12. God hath given to us eternall life and this life is in his Sonne Hee that hath the Sonne hath life and he that hath not the Sonne hath not life LONDON Printed by Iohn Dawson for Ralph Mabbe 1639. THE VITALL FOVNTAINE OR LIFES ORIGINALL SERMON XXXV JOH 11. 25. 26. I am the Resurrection and the life hee that beleeveth in mee though hee were dead yet shall hee live and whosoever liveth and beleeveth in me shall never die THese words that I have read to you they are part of the conference betweene Martha and Christ when Christ was comming to Bethanie to awake Lazarus from the sleepe of death The conference is laid downe from the beginning of the 21. verse to the end of the 27. and Martha meeting with Christ begins the conference as wee may see vers 21. 22. Then said Martha to Iesus Lord if thou haddest beene here my brother had not died but I know that even now whatsoever thou wilt aske of God God will give it thee Here Martha manifests her affection to her dead brother and her faith in her living Master shee manifests the strength of her naturall affection and the weaknesse and imperfection of her faith The strength of her naturall affection appeares in this that she was perswaded if Christ had beene there present her brother Lazarus had not died he would not have suffered Lazarus to have died which for ought wee know is more then she had sufficient ground for Then the weaknesse and imperfection of her faith appeares in this that shee rested too much upon the corporall presence of Christ that shee ascribed no more powerto Christ then that by his prayer he could attaine at Gods hands as much as ever any holy man did namely the life of her brother I know saith she that even now whatsoever thou askest God will give it Whereas Christ being true God was able to worke any miracle by his owne power Now the answer of Christ is laid downe verse 23. Iesus said unto her thy brother shall rise againe Christ to comfort Martha passeth by her infirmitie and promiseth to her that hee will restore her brother to life againe that shee shall enjoy her brother againe but this promise is only laid downe in generall and indifinite termes Thy brother shall rise againe Christ doth not say expresly I will raise up thy brother to life but hee speakes only ingenerall termes Thy brother shall rise againe which wee are to ascribe to the modestie and humilitie that alwais may bee obser-served in the speeches of Christ Thy brother shall rise againe Then we have the replie of Martha laid downe in verse 24. Martha said unto him I know hee shall rise againe in the Resurrection at the last day Martha was not satisfied with this promise of Christ for it seemes shee durst not take it in the full extent of it therefore shee replyes that as for the last Resurrection shee knew indeed that her brother and all others that were dead should then rise againe this did comfort her but for any other matter of comfort shee could not gather any from the answer of Christ and his promise therefore Christ replies againe in the words of my Text And Iesus said unto her I am the resurrection and the life hee that beleeves in mee though hee were dead yet shall hee live and whosoever liveth and beleeveth in me shall never die Christ would have Martha know that hee was true life yea the fountaine of all life and such a fountaine of life that whosoever did beleeve in him and cleave to him nothing should hurt him no not Death it selfe Thus you see briefly the coherence and the scope of the words We come now to shew you the meaning of them In these words we may observe these two parts First here we have laid downe a compound proposition And then the distinct Exposition or explication thereof First here wee have laid downe a compound Axiome or Proposition a copulative Proposition wherein Christ affirmes two things of himselfe First I am the Resurrection Secondly I am the Life I am the Resurrection I
let not the allurement of vaine objects and vain companie let not the appetite and desire of base pleasures drive these thoughts out of your heads but examine your owne hearts whether you partake of the first Resurrection or no. Deceive not thy owne soule for though conscience may now sleepe thou mayst thinke thou art in a good estate yet let me tell thee the time will come when thy conscience will awake that if thou continue to wallow in any one sin if there be no change in thee in thy life in thy heart if in stead of growing better thou grow worse and bee hardned more and more in sinfull courses thy conscience will tell thee to thy face thou art a dead man thou hast no part in Christ for Christ is the Resurrection the Fountaine of spirituall life thou hast not yet attained the first Resurrection to the life of grace and therefore if thou goe on in this course thou shalt not attaine to the second Resurrection to the life of glory So much for that Use. The third and the last Use of the point is for exhortation and direction If now upon examination thou find that thou hast not yet attained to this spirituall Resurrection then let me counsel thee to give no rest to thy soule till thou hast attained it for remember that this is the first step to heaven and if thou set not the first steppe to heaven surely thou shalt never come thither As the Resurrection of Christ was the first degree of his exaltation so this spirituall Resurrection that we have spoken of it is the first degree of a Christians exaltation therefore get this in the first place yea get this and all will follow If thou attaine this thou maist be assured of the second Resurrection also to the life of glory Remember that Christ by raising himselfe from the dead by his owne power declared himselfe to be the eternall Sonne of God Hee was declared mightily to bee the Sonne of God by his Resurrection So if thou canst by a power and vertue drawne from Christ rise out of the grave of thy sinne then thou shalt declare thy selfe to bee the member of Christ the Sonne of God the daughter of God therefore labour to attaine this first Resurrection But here this question may be demanded but by what meanes now doth Christ convey this spirituall life to his children and how shall I get to bee partaker of this Resurrection by what meanes shall I attaine this first Resurrection to this spirituall life To this I answer briefly that by the same meanes by which Christ workes faith in the soule by the same meanes hee raiseth a sinner to life for he that beleeveth liveth and he that liveth beleeveth hee that beleeveth is raised to life therefore by the same meanes that Christ workes faith by the same meanes he raiseth a sinner to life Therefore the outward meanes is the Preaching of the Word the inward the Spirit of grace By such meanes as Christ will raise the bodies of the dead at the last day by the like meanes hee now raiseth the soules of those that are dead in sinne Now Christ will raise the bodyes that are now dead in the Grave at the last day First by his voyce Iohn 5. 28 29. and by the sound of the Trumpet 1 Cor. 15. 52. The Trump shall sound and the dead shall be raised incorruptible And hee shall raise them by his quickning Spirit So by the like meanes Christ now raiseth our soules that are dead in sinnes therefore if thou desire to bee raised out of the grave of sinne let me counsell thee First to attend diligently to the word of God upon the preaching of the Gospell The word of Christ is a quickning word as Christ saith Ioh. 3. 63. My Word is spirit and life The voyce of Christ is a quickning voyce as Christ by his voyce raised Lazarus out of his Grave when Christ said to Lazarus Come forth presently Lazarus quickned and came forth so the voyce of Christ in the ministerie of the Word hath a quickning power to raise sinners from the death of sinne therefore when the Ministers crie aloude and the Prophets lift up their voyce as a Trumpet then hearken Secondly be frequent and fervent in Prayer for the Spirit of of grace and of Christ before thou heare pray and after thou hast heard pray that the Spirit of Christ may accompany his Word that so this may be a meanes to awaken and to quicken thee out of thy naturall estate and to raise thee out of the death of sinne Thou must pray to God to give thee a hearing eare and a beleeving heart that so the sound of the Word may not be as the sound of a Trumpet in the eares of a dead man but that thou mayst be quickned by the voyce of Christ. And though thou have continued a long time in thy sinnes yet bee not altogether discouraged remember that Christ is able to raise thee though thou have continued never so long in thy sinnes for hee that was able to raise Lazarus that was dead and buried and now stinking in the Grave he is able to raise up thee also In the last place in one word if upon examination thou find thou have attained to this spirituall Resurrection then here is a ground of exhortation To humilitie thankfulnesse Here is a ground of Exhortation to Humilitie and Thankfulnesse to joyne them both together because they usually goe together the proud person is alway unthankfull and the humble man is alway a thankfull man Now if thou have attained to this Resurrection thou hast great cause to be humble and to bee thankfull First thou hast great cause to bee humbled because thou hast nothing but that thou hast received thou hast great cause to bee humbled because thou puttest not any hand to this worke no more than the dead body of Lazarus could helpe to the raising of him No more then a creature being nothing can helpe to its owne creation no more can a sinner helpe forward this worke of his Resurrection therefore thou hast cause to be humbled for not putting the least helping hand to this worke it is wholly supernaturall Therefore let not any one arrogate any thing to the power of his free-will but remember the worke is wholly supernaturall Secondly as we have cause to be humbled so to be thankfull too doe but consider the desperate and dangerous estate of sinne whence thou art raised and then make thy humble confession with the Israelites when they brought their first fruites before God Deut. 26. 5. A Syrian ready to perish was my father hee went into Egypt with a few and became a Nation mightie and populous and the Lord brought him out of Egypt with a mighty hand and an out-stretched arme with terrour and signes and wonders and hath brought us to this place and hath given us this Land even a Land flowing with
milke and honey The like deliverance the Lord hath wrought for thee therefore bee thankfull and make thy thankfull acknowledgement with the Psalmist Psal. 115. Not unto us but to thy Name give the glorie And then desire God as he hath by his mercie brought thee to the Kingdome of grace so by his power to preserve thee to the Kingdome of glorie And desire Christ as he by his quickning Spirit hath made thee partakers of the first Resurrection to the life of grace so to make thee partaker of the second to the life of glorie FINIS DEATH IN BIRTH OR THE FRUITE OF EVES TRANSGRESSION GEN. 3. 16. Vnto the woman hee said I will greatly multiply thy sorrow and thy conception In sorrow thou shalt bring forth children REVEL 12. 2. And shee being with child cryed travailing in birth and pained to be delivered LONDON Printed by Iohn Dawson for Ralph Mabbe 1639. DEATH IN BIRTH OR THE FRVITE OF EVES TRANSGRESSION SERMON XXXVI GEN. 35. 19. And Rachell died IT is a statute law of God that all both men and women must die The causes for which it pleased Almightie God to leave the bodies even of his dearest children under the power of Death to be returned to dust are many First for the manifesting his truth according to that ancient threatning mentioned Genesis 3. 19. Dust thou art and to dust thou shalt returne Secondly for the manifestation of his power that by death hee may translate his chosen servants to life Sinne it was that brought Death into the world and God will shew his strength in this that Death shall be the utter abolishment even of that very thing which brought it first upon us and made us all lyable to it If there had not beene Sinne there should not have beene Death and now God will that in those that are his the Kingdome and being of sinne shall utterly be destroyed the head of Goliah shall be cut off with his owne sword and sinne shall bee extinguished by that which it selfe first procured Thirdly God subjects his children to this course that by it they may the better conceive what inestimable benefit they reape by Jesus Christ. When they doe thinke upon death as it is an enemie they cannot chuse but feare it Nature affecting a continuation and preservation of it selfe cannot chuse but loath and abhorre it Now then if Death being changed be so fearefull well may wee conclude that it would have exceeded in terrour if it had continued as at the first it was that is a gate and passage to everlasting torment in hell fire If the very sight of the Serpent afright us now the sting is out what would it have done if the sting had still remained Hereby then Almighty God would have us learne how deepely we stand ingaged to him for his mercie who by his Sonne Jesus Christ hath freed us from so great miserie Lastly the law of Death seizeth upon the very elect children of God that they may bee thereby made conformable to their head Christ Hee was as the wheat-corne which except it fall into the ground and die abideth alone Death was his passage the same must bee ours also The way of the tree of life is kept with the blade of a sword shaken under the stroake whereof we must first come before wee can hope for any entrance into Paradise as we see here it is sayd of Rachel she dyed And Rachel dyed I will not stand upon any division of the words but will God willing unite them together at this time in this discourse I conceive it is not altogether impertinent in the handling of these words of my Text to shew you the occasion of Rachels death what shee was and for what shee stands recorded in the sacred Scriptures Rachel was one of Labans Daughters and one of the Wives of Iacob Questionlesse shee was a good woman though in somethings faulty But the imperfections of the holy people of those times are neither to bee blazed abroad as though wee tooke pleasure in discovering their shame nor to bee followed neither as though by their doing this or that were a sufficient plea for us that were to draw bloud not milke out of the breasts of the sacred Scriptures and is a thing which for my own perticular were the cause never so just I doe from my soule abhorre and detest First of all then shee is recorded to have beene fruitfull by whom Iacob had two sonnes Ioseph and Benjamin and by her and Leah his other wife God accomplished his promise that Hee made to Abraham that his seed should be as the starres of Heaven which teacheth us that The fruitfulnesse of the wife is to bee reckoned as a blessing and to bee earnestly sought by prayer from Almighty God It is that blessing which God promiseth to the man that feares him and puts his trust in him That his Wife should bee as a fruitfull Vine and his Children they shall stand as Olive branches round about his table Psal. 128. 3. And in the precedent Psalme Loe Children are an heritage from the Lord and the fruite of the wombe are his reward happie is the man that hath his quiver full of them In former times barrennesse was accounted for a shame and reproach When God would punish Abimilech about Abraham and Sarah his Wife it is sayd that hee closed up all the wombes in the house of Abimilech Gen. 20. 18. And when God would blesse Iobs last dayes more than his first hee gave him seven sonnes and three daughters as an addition to his happinesse and as so many emblems of his grace and favour towards him In the rehearsing of the lives of the Fathers before the Flood you shall finde especially in Gen. 5. sundrie times thus such and such a one lived so many yeares and begate sonnes and daughters What was the blessing upon the first couple was it not this bee fruitfull and multiply Gen. 1. 28. What blessing gave the friends of Rebecka at her departure was it not this bee the mother of thousands and millions Gen. 24. 60. What was the manner of Gods blessing the Iewes after their returne from the captivity was it not this that their streets should be full of boyes and girles Zech. 8. 5. This being so it may serve for a two fold Use First it discovers the wretchednesse of their fault who grudge and repine at the increase of children as a burthen Some there are that prescribe to God how many children hee should bestow upon them and would set him downe a stint that they would not by any meanes have him exceed which argues a most miserable and a most faithlesse minde For whence is this feare of increase before it come and whence is this repining at it when it is come but from some distrustfull opinion or other that they conceive either of their inabilitie to maintaine them c Let me say
this is a truth concernes you in particular Judge your selves so farre profited by the Word you heare as you can make good application of it to your owne estate and condition Whensoever men come to heare the Word they come to heare somewhat that concernes themselves therefore whatsoever wee say befalls them that are in Christ apply it your selves and make account this is my case if I bee in Christ. Fourthly hence we might note thus much also that When a man is in Christ there is a reall change There is an evident change from what hee was before hee was in Christ. For so the Apostle reasons now you are in Christ there is such a change as from death to life there is a mervellous great change in you If there bee not this change in you neither are you in Christ and all the hopes you build on of being in Christ they are without a foundation they are upon an imaginarie Christ not upon Christ that is yours indeed If you bee in Christ let it appeare in a change let us see how you are changed since you were in Christ from that you were before for this make account of conclude thus much for your selves that all that are in Christ are changed But fiftly and lastly hee expresseth wherein this change consisteth and hee makes choice of such termes as are most acquisite and fit for his purpose He would expresse this spirituall change and marke what expressions hee useth to manifest it by no lesse then life and death There is such a change when you are once in Christ from what you were before as there is between a man that was dead and is now alive or a man that was alive and is now dead and this is that that I will insist now upon wherein note these particulars First the Analogie and proportion the aptnesse and fitnesse of the termes wherein the Apostle expresseth the spirituall change of those that are in Christ how fitly they may be sayd to be dead and alive Secondly it is observeable in what order the Apostle expresseth these first dead and then alive Make account that the worke of Grace in the effectuall change in your hearts it proceeds in this order First you are dead and then alive dead to sin first and then alive to God Thirdly note the certaine connexion of these two together so there is not onely a certainty in the object but a certainty in the subject too not only a certaintie that those that are in Christ shall live but it is certaine to you make account of this make this conclusion for your selves build on it know it for your selves as he sayd to Iob it is certaine if you be in Christ you are dead with Christ and you shall live with Christ make account of this Lastly the efficient cause of this great change exprest in these termes it is Iesus Christ our Lord make account of this if you be in Christ there comes a vertue from Christ an effectuall working of Christ by his spirit in your hearts such a powerfull worke as will conforme you to Christ dead and to Christ risen that you shall be dead to sinne and alive to God not by any strength in your selves or any excellent endowment in your owne natures not by any naturall inclination and abilitie but through the vertue and power of Iesus Christ our Lord working in you Thus you have the Text opened Wee will speake first of the Analogie and proportion the agreement betweene the metaphors here used and the things exprest by them That which the Apostle would expresse is that there is a marvellous spirituall reall change in all those that are in Christ from what they were before Now let us see how fitly it is exprest in these words that he sayth you are dead to sinne and alive to God that hee choseth to expresse it by life and death Had it not beene fit to have sayd thus much you are changed in your dispositions in your inclinations in your intentions in your actions you are changed in your conversations you are other kind of men in the inclination of your hearts you bring forth other fruit you lead other lives then you were wont to doe But hee expresseth it here yet more fully that is by that that includes all these and if there be any thing more may be added it includes that too yee are dead and alive Then we will consider First generally how death and life expresse the state of them that are in Christ. Secondly consider them in their particular application how death expresseth the first part of a mans change in sanctification and life the second part First wee take them in generall and let this bee the point that A man that is indeed effectually changed by vertue of his union with Christ hee hath such a change wrought in him as in a dead and living man as in life or in death Now first take it in generall you know life and death they imply first a generall change when a man is alive or when a man is dead there is not a change in some part onely but in the whole So it is here when a man is effectually changed from what he was by vertue of his union with Christ. A member may bee dead and yet neverthelesse the man alive but if the man be dead there is a general change that goes throughout it possesseth every part every member so that now there is no member of him but death rules in it then hee is a dead man So it is in this when a man is dead spiritually there is not a change in some particular actions onely in some particular opinions onely there is not an alteration of some of his old customes onely but it is a generall change so it goes through the whole man It is a change in the understanding he judgeth things otherwise then hee was wont to doe And there is a change in the will the inclination of it is to other objects then he was wont to bee inclined to And thence there is a change in his intentions he propounds other ends to himselfe then he was wont So there is a change in respect of the whole the Word is the rule of all a mans actions There is a change from particular evills from one as well as another that when any thing is discovered to him to bee a sinne to bee a transgression of the rule hee is turned from it So likewise when any thing is discovered to him to be a dutie agreeable to the rule according to the will of God revealed in his Word hee is a vessell of honour prepared for it and that is it the Apostle especially means when he compares them to vessells and he describes them thus they are vessells of honour fit for the service of their Master prepared for every good worke So that now as the Apostle sayth there remaineth no more conscience of sinne That is
Kindnes so unkinde and harsh But what was his behaviour under all these For the generall sweet and heavenly For some particulars sad and weak when faith did worke hee was above all his stormes In the deepest calamitie faith can settle and compose the soule and fill it with the sweetest comforts When sense and nature did worke then hee was much impatient and the winde had the better over him In the one hee shewes himselfe a Christian In the other a man In the one Iob is beyond himselfe in the other below himselfe According to the time and manner of these severall workings he is like or unlike himselfe Thus it is with the best whose outward change doth not more vary but their inward carriage doth as much change At length Iob after many disputes with his friends and conflicts with himselfe concenterates his thoughts in two maine Points 1 One was still to trust in God let him bee what hee will and let him doe what hee will though hee should continue his present tryalls yea and exceed them though hee should kill mee yet saith hee Chap. 13. 15. though hee slay mee I will trust in him and there he disposeth of his soule 2 Another was to prepare for death all the dayes of my appointed time I will waite till my change come and there hee disposeth of his bodie Many arguments hee layeth downe in this Chapter which did occasion him to these thoughts and resolutions The first is the brevitie of mans life Verse 1. 2. Man thâ—…t is borne of a Woman is of few dayes hee commeth forth like a Flower and is cut downe hee fleeth also as a shadow and continueth not He sayth not yeeres nor moneths nor weekes but dayes and these dayes not many but few and these few dayes not long but short as quickly set as the shadow as quickly cropt as the flower Secondly the misery of that short life in the same place and full of trouble as if every Article of life were replenished with sorrow even as every veine of the body is with bloud this is own experience could tell him Thirdly the certaintie of Death The Sunne hath his appointed race which in the Winter is short in the Summer long but in both it hath a certaine time of setting so the race of mans life to some it may be shorter to some longer but the night will come and all must be closed up in Death verse 5. His dayes are determined the number of them they are with thee thou hast appointed his bounds which hee cannot passe and if so then high time for Iob to thinke of it and prepare for it Death began in a manner to seize on him already in severall parts in his feet for his wealth was gone in his loynes having lost his children in his heart his friends leaving him in his bosome for his wife was a discomforter nay in his very life it selfe so much as was wrapt up in the outward part of his body for that was diseased in his speech and spirits they grew hoarse and faint all these were the harbingers of a future dissolution Well therefore might Iob conclude ever I must not live and long I cannot live therefore though in much miserie and in bad dayes I will thinke of Death and fit my selfe for a good end and apply my selfe seriously and wisely for a good worke All the dayes of my appointed time will I waite till my change come Which words containe in them two parts First his future dissolution which hee calls a change and a change that is comming upon him as if hee had beene the next man till my change come Secondly his present disposition I will waite hee thinkes of death before death and prepares to die while yet he lives Neither was this a death-pang a fitte a humour which began quickly and expired suddenly Nay he will make it a serious businesse as if this should be his every dayes worke All the dayes of my appointed time will I waite Some reade it of my appointed warfare and others of my appointed labour they all intimate that hee meanes by his appointed time his appointed life the lease or terme of breathing which God had allotted allowed and decreed There are two propositions which naturally issue from the words and comprehend the juyce and marrow of the Text. First that there is a change which will befall the sonnes of men 2. Secondly we should alwayes waite till it come I begin with the first that There is a change which will befall the sonnes of men Be we poore or bee we rich bee we noble or bee we ignoble be we prosperous or be we afflicted be we strong or be we weake be we old or be we young be we good or be we bad be we male or be wee female whatsoever our natures bee whatsoever our parts be whatsoever our places be whatsoever our ages be whatsoever our courses be whatsoever our wayes be how faire and how durable our estates may appeare yet at length there is a change which will befall us That which Iacob spake in a patheticall way Ioseph is not and Simeon is not may truly be said of all the sonnes of men once they were now they are not though once we reckoned them upon our account yet at length they are shut out and stand aside as cyphers But that you may the better understand what change it is that is here meant you are to know that there is a fourefold change First a change of the condition this I call a temporall change wherein some or more or all of our outward câ—…mforts are shrivelled and feared up by some present miserie When povertie breakes in upon us as the hunter doth upon his game and causeth our riches as so many birds to which Solomon compares them to take to themselves wings and flye away When sicknesse stayeth our health in the bed and imprisoneth us to the chamber When our friends glide away from us like a river through their Apostacie or start aside like a broken bowe through their falshood or trecherie When the neere relation of Husband and Wife Parents and Children is cut asunder and the many sad teares for their losse imbitter all our former comforts But this is not the change intended in the Text. Secondly there is a change of the Body and this I call a corporall change for even these vilde bodyes of ours shall bee changed Looke as the spring is a refreshing change to the season of the yeare so shall the Resurrection be an exceeding change to our bodyes or as the morning is a change to the night so at the Resurrection shall our bodyes awake and their corruption shall put on incorruption neither is this the change which Iob here intends immediatly though some expound his ayme to be at this from whom I cannot absolutely dissent yet I thinke they hit not the right scope Thirdly there is a change of the Soule that I call a
more then that such a numbring as is joyned with an applying of our hearts to wisedome and the reason is because wisedome it directs to the choyce of such particular actions and works as tend to happinesse so should a man after his serious consideration of death applie himselfe to such wayes and such actions by which hee may comfortably close up his life with death it is a great point of wisedome to sute actions with their ends to fit and square the wood before wee build the house to learne and discipline a troope before they goe to battell to rigge and trimme and furnish the shippe before wee launch to sea this is preparation indeed Now this preparation for death consists in two things First in an undoing of that which unfits us to dye Brethren hee who is not fit to live hee is not yet fit to dye and that which ever masters the life will be of greatest force in death The Father spake it boldly on good grounds I am not ashamed to live nor afraid to dye now that which unfits a man to dye is sinne it makes him finde a bitter enemie of death Oh when this King of terrours shall present himselfe by thy bed side with his arrowes in his hands I meane thy sinnes hee will wound thee with infinite amazement and horrour the sting of death is sinne saith the Apostle 1 Cor. 15. Thou dost not prepare thy selfe for death if thou dost not undoe thy sinnes which thou hast done in thy life the which consists First in a narrow search of thy sinfulnesse both of nature and practice Secondly in a secret humbling of thy soule for them Thirdly in an unfeigned repentance and forsaking of them Fourthly in a constant imploring and obtainig of mercie for them in the bloud of Christ. If thy soule doth give sinne its discharge now death shall give thy soule a discharge hereafter Secondly in the quallifying our persons for the conquest of death there are three things by which wee shall bee able cheerefully to meet and assuredly to conquer death First by having interest in the Lord Jesus The sting of death is sinne and the strength of sinne is the Law but thankes bee to God who hath given us victorie through our Lord Iesus Christ. If thou hast gotten Christ into thy armes by faith thou carriest thy peace strength and advantage both through life and death For wee are more then conquerours through him that loved us sayth the Apostle Rom. 8. 37. And to mee to live is Christ and to die is gaine sayth the same Apostle Phil. 1. 21. if thou hast a good Christ thou mayst bee confident of a good death Secondly renewednesse of our nature What Saint Iohn spake of the Martyrs as some conjecture Blessed and happie is he that hath part in the first resurrection on such the second death hath no power that say I of a person renewed by the sanctifying qualitie of Gods Spirit I happie is hee hee shall have power even over the first death The Spirit and the Bride sayth come if a man hath gotten the heavenly Spirit which beautifies the soule with the ornaments of Grace as the Bride is with her ornaments hee is a fitted person hee may well say to Death come and to Christ come Lord Iesus come quickly Thirdly uprightnesse of conversation Righteousnesse delivers from death sayth Solomon and the righteous hath hope in his death if a mans worke be Christs service if hee have a heart enclined to keepe a good conscience in all things to keepe himselfe exact to the rule and to walke with God Blessed is that servant which his Master when he commeth shall find so doing that man that hath looked to Gods Word to guide his life may confidently look up to Gods mercie to comfort him in death Remember O Lord sayth Hezekiah Isa. 39. how I have walked before thee in truth and with a perfect heart Now all this doth the wayting for our change import in the Text to wit a serious expectation of it first by undoing those sinnes of ours which else for ever will undoe us and by interesting our persons into Christ from whom we must likewise receive the Spirit to change our hearts and uprightnesse to forme a-new our conversation But then you will say Why must there be such a wayting for this these grave clothes are too sadde for the freshnesse of our life and would you have us be like the mad-man in the Gospell who lived among the Sepulchres Nay I beseech you let us consider and settle our thoughts a little and you shall be stayed with reason there are many strong Arguments and reasons why we should thus waite both by expectation and preparation First it is the maine errand of our life God did not send us into this world to sinne and to adorne our selves with the creature but to bring him some honour and then to dye the factor is not imployed to take his pleasure abroad but to doe his Masters worke and then to returne home Tertullian confesseth he was a great sinner and therefore borne to repentance therefore doth God give us life as the Master allowes the servant a candle to worke by that we may repent of our sinnes and get our hold in Christ and worke out our salvation and doe the great businesse of beleeving to be good and to doe good and so by Death to goe up to heaven Secondly death is but once and that needs to bee well done which can be but once done if there might be another space after death a second edition to correct the faults and escapes of the former then a present and speedie preparation were not altogether so necessarie but saith the Apostle It is appointed for all men once to dye and after death to come to judgement Heb. 9. 27. no more but once Wee usually shadow out Death with an houre-glasse A fit Embleme but that when an houre-glasse is runne out it may bee turned againe but this once out can be set up no more thou shalt never live to amend thy errours in dying O then how needfull is it before-hand to prepare for Death Thirdly when death hath done with thee then God will begin with thee thou must once die and after this come to Judgement Heb. 9. 27. To judgement what is that thou must bee presented before the holy and just and great God who is the Judge of the quicke and the dead and with all that thou art and with all that thou hast done there must appeare then before him all the courses of thy life all the bent of thy affections all the secrets of thy heart shall then be pulled in peeces and opened and all thy workes and all thy words shall bee exhibited scann'd and surveyed and that with severity and righteousnesse how say you then is it not fit to be preparing for Death to fit thy soule to reforme thy heart and life wilt thou
thanked God that in his old age he was free from his most Imperious mistris lust these men on the contrary desire to inthrall themselves againe in youthly pleasures and concupisence in them is kindled even by the defect of fewell it vexeth them that their sinnes forsake them that through the impotencie of their limbes and faculties they cannot runne into the like excesse as in former times their few dayes before death are like Shrovetide before Lent they take their fill of flesh and fleshly desires because they suppose that for ever after they must fast from them Thus they spurre on their jadish flesh now unable to runne her former Stages saying let us crowne our selves with Rose-buds for they will presently wither let us eate and drinke for to morrow we shall dye To reconcile the seeming difference betweene the miracle of humane wisedome Aristotle and the Oracle of divine Solomon two distinctions may bee made use of Of old Age. 1 In the entry when it is vigorous 2 In the exit when it is decrepit et ne ad mala quidem bona Of old Men. 1 As they ought to bee 2 As they are When Euripides was taxed as too great a favourer of the female Sex because in all his Tragedies he brought in vertuous women and fitted them with good parts to Act whereas Sophocles and other Poets of that Age brought lewd and immodest women upon the Stage and put odious parts upon them hee made this Apologie for himselfe others sayth hee in their Poems set forth women as they are but I such as they should be Solomons words are capable of a like construction desire fayleth because man goeth to his long home that is it doth in the best and should in all for what a preposterous thing were it for a man that hath one foore alreadie in the grave and is drawing the other after to desire to cut a crosse caper and dance the morrice or for him that is neere his eternall Mansion houâ—…e to hankerby the way and feast and revell it in an Inne Moreover Solomon here speaketh of a Barzillai who hath no taste of his meate no sence of delight no use in a manner of sense to whom dainties are no dainties because hee cannot taste them musicke is no musicke because hee cannot heare 〈◊〉 sweet odours are no sweet odours because he cannot smell them precious stones are no precious stones because hee cannot valeâ—… them the fairest beauties are no beauties because hee cannot discerne them In a word hee speaketh of an old man in whom all carnall lusts are either quite extinct or happily exchanged into spirituall or swallowed up with sorrow and feare of death and a horrible apprehension of judgement And so I come to the third Stage which is the litterall sense and genuine interpretation of the words As in Origen his Hexapla every word almost had an Asterisk or starre upon it so there needs a starre or some other light to be put upon every word of this Text for there is a mist of obscuritie upon each of them and a man may well misse his way if hee know not exactly who is here the man what 's meant by his going or gate where is his long home and whence are these Mourners First whether man bee taken Collectivè for the whole kinde or Species as the Logicians speake or Distributivè for every man in particular wee shall seeme to bee at a losse Man taken Collectivè stirres not a foot to his long home for Philosophie reprieveth universall natures from death or dissolution and true it is though single men every day dye yet mankinde dieth not If man bee taken Distributivè for all particular men of what ranke or qualitie soever wee shall have much to doe to distinguish the men in the former part of the Text from the mourners in the latter If all are attended with mourners to their funerall then mourners themselves must have mourners and so either the traine will bee infinite or the lag will bee destitute of mourners Secondly why useth hee this phrase of going if it import death sith some expect death and move not at all towards it some runne to it to some it is sent some leape into it as Cleombrotus some ride to it in state as Antiochus Epiphâ—…nes some are tumbled downe into it as S. Parius Melius some are dragged to it as Sejanus In a word when death surprizeth most men and that in all postures of the bodie why is dying here called going man goeth Thirdly where is this long home in Heaven or in Earth Purgatorie or Hell If wee speake of Heaven or Hell the Epithet long falls short for they are eternall habitations of Purgatorie or the grave suppose there were any Purgatorie yet neither of them may bee properly termed a long home sith neither the bodie stayes long in the one nor the soule in the other Fourthly whence are these mourners if they are mercenarie and hyred from home they are no true mourners if they are true mourners they keepe their Closets they gad not about the streets they shut themselves long at home for their friends that are gone to their long home To dispell all this mist of obscuritie and set a light upon each of the materiall words of the Text I answer To the first Quere that a man is here to be taken neither Collective for all mankinde in a lumpe nor Distributivè for every particular man without exception but indefinite or communiter for man in the ordinary course or tract for you shall hardly finde a man that hath no friend to drop a teare into his Grave As for the last men that shall stand upon the earth and shall bee alive at Christs comming they shall indeed passe by death properly yet they shall dye after a sort by passing from a mortall state to an immortall and if their long home bee Heaven they shall need no mourners if Hell they shall want none to beare them companie for at Christs second comming all kindreds of the earth shall mourne before him I answer To the second that going here is not taken pro motu progressivo in speciall as walking or running but in generall for passing to another world which way so ever whether wee make our way or it bee made for us whether wee goe to death or death come to us nay whether wee stirre onlie still whether wee are sound of foote or lame never had feet or have lost them wee goe this way of all flesh as I shall shew hereafter I answere To the third that by long home according to the Chaldee Paraphrasâ—… is here meant the grave or the place where our bodies or to speake more properly our remaines are bestowed and abide till the time of the restitution of all things the Originall is Beth gâ—…olemo which S. Ierome renders domum aeternitatis sâ—… because from thence as Lyra noteth he never returneth to live here
mellis cera mortuum circùm linere to use Waxe for want of Honey and vulgar oyle in stead of precious balme my best Apology is that I prayed heartily with Moses that God would send the message I am to deliver by him by whom hee should send But hee will make choice of his owne instrumenâ—…s and sometimes of set purpose hee will make use of the weake and ignoble the more to shew his power through the infirmitie and glorie through the ignoblenesse of the meanes The Walls of Iericho shall fall with a noyse onely and this noyse shall not bee the shrill and sweet sound of silver Trumpets but the harsh and hollow sound of Rams hornes and even from this disappointing of the chiefe Actour in this mournfull Scene and taking a Novice in his roome you may gather this flower as it were by the way and strew it with others upon the Hearse that wee cannot resolve or certainly build upon any thing in this World we are sure of nothing not so much as of the Tombe wee shall bee layd in not of our winding-sheet not of our grave-clothes not of our Mourners not of our Preacher Wee are not sure of our Tombe-stone for when Ioseph of Arimathea hewed out a Tombe-stone out of the Rocke hee intended it for himselfe yet was hee not layd there but our Saviour in it We are not sure of our grave cloathes and winding-sheet for Heliogobalus the Emperour provided himselfe of rich furniture in this kinde and moreover in case he should come to a violent end or be forced to make away himselfe hee kept by him golden fetters and silken ropes and made a Bath of Rose-water to drowne himselfe in yet none of all these were made use of at his miserable death an dignominious burial in a laystall Nay a man is not sure that his sâ—…nne shall cover his flesh for Zisca his skin was plucked off after his death and a Drumme made of it Lastly a man is not sure of his Bearers or Mourners nor the Preacher who shall make his Funerall Sermon as you learne to your costs this day For that excessive speech of Saint Ierome abasing himselfe in comparison of Roffinus will prove defective in expressing the difference betweene him whom you heare and whom you should heare I shall thinke my selfe happie if I can but tread in any of his steps or imprint but one of his notes in your heart Which that I may doe the better I have borrowed his characters I meane the words of that Text which he chose as best befitting this occasion wherein we see that performed to one of the sonnes of Abraham which was long agoe promised to the Father of the faithfull that he should goe to his Fathers in peace and bee buried in a good old age The hand of a dead man stroaking the part cures the Tympanie and certainly the consideration of death is a present meanes to cure the swelling of pride in any for in this lâ—…fe many things make oddes betweene men and women as birth education wealth alliance and honour but Death makes all even respice sepulchra saith Saint Austin Survey mens graves and tell mee then who is beautifull and who is deformed all there have hollow eyes flat noses and gastly lookes Nireus and Thersites cannot bee there distinguished tell mee who is rich and who is poore all there weare the same weede their winding-sheete Tell mee who is noble and who base and ignoble the wormes claime kindred of all tell mee who is well housed and who ill all there are bestowed in darke and dankish roomes under ground If this will not satisfie you take a sive and sift the dust and ashes of all men and shew me which is which I grant there is some difference in dust there is powder of Diamonds there is gold dust and brasse pinne-dust and saw-dust and common dust the powder of Diamonds resembles the remaines of Princes gold dust the remaines of Noble-men pinne-dust the remaines of the Tradesman saw-dust the remaines of the day-labourer and common dust the remaines of the vulgar which have no qualitie or profession to distinguish them yet all is but dust At a game of Chesse wee see Kings and Queenes and Bishops and Knights upon the board and they have their severall walkes and contest one with the other in points of State and honour but when the game is done all together with the Pawnes are shuffled in one bagge in like manner in this life men appeare in different garbes and take divers courses some are Kings some are Officers some Bishops some Knights some of other rankes and orders But when this life like a game is done which is sometimes sooner sometimes later all are shuffled together with the many or vulgar sort of people and lye in darknesse and obscuritie till the last man is borne upon the earth but after that Erunt ipsis quoque fata sepulchres the Grave which hath swallowed up all the sonnes of Adam shall be swallowed up it selfe into victorie Till then wee shall all goe 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in our severall ranke and order take our last walke the way of all flesh and it is happy if wee goe it as Abraham did here in peace and a speciall blessing if we be gathered as hee was to his Fathers in the Autmne of a good old age In which words we have two Acts of a Tragedie the former acted upon his stage thou shalt goe to thy fathers the latter under the scaffold and bee buried in a good old age None die better then they who have life in their hope and none live better then they who have death in their mind and thought especially if it be in the time of their health and bloome of their beautie and pride of their youth and top of their earthly happinesse For this cause Ioseph of Arimathea is supposed by many to have set his Sepulchre in his Garden as it were to sawce his sweetest pleasures with the sad thoughts of his Funerall and Iohn surnamed the Almoner began his Sepulchre on the day he was Confecrated Patriarke of Alexandria and it was the manner of the ancient Emperours at their Coronation feast to have severall sorts of Marble shewed them to the end that they might choose one of them for their Tombe-stone and agreeable hereunto the interlinearie glosse yeeldeth a reason why God commanded that the oyle where with the Kings were annoynted should bee compounded with Cinonion and other spices quod sit cinericii coloris because it is of the colour of Ashes or rather such mold as is digged out of Graves to put them in mind that very day in which they were made gods upon earth that they should die like men In which regard wee have great cause to blesse the providence of our heavenly Father who in the midst of our Mariage feasts and many occasions of mirth and joy presents us with such sad spectacles as
here we see to the end we should not exceed in our mirth or too farre set our heart upon the pleasures and comforts of this life which like sticks under a pot after a blaze fall suddenly into ashes Let us learne from all the changes and chances of this mortall life not to sing a requiem to our soules here with the foole in the Gospell because wee have wealth laid up for us for many yeares for if our riches take not their wings and flye away from us wee shall bee taken away from them we shall be arrested by Gods Bayliffe Death and then wee must goe But thou shalt goe Our observations from this Scripture ariseth from two springs 1. The manner 2. The matter The former divides it selfe into two Rivelets the latter into three In the former to wit the manner I observe 1. That these words were spoken to Abraham in a Dreame when the Sunne was going downe a heavie sleepe fell upon him 2. That they were spoken by way of Gracious promise In the latter to wit the matter I observe three blessings bestowed upon Abraham 1. A comfortable death Thou shalt goe in peace 2. An honourable buriall and bee buried with thy Fathers 3. A seasonable time for both in a good old age First of the manner When the Sunne was setting a dead sleepe and dreadfull darknesse fell upon Abraham and God shewed him in a dreame the miserie and thraldome of his posteritie in Egypt Know of a suretie that thy seed shall be a stranger in a land that is not theirs and shall serve them and they shall afflict them 400. yeares vers 13. and lest at the sight hereof his heart should utterly have failed him and his bowels dried up within him like a pot-sheard God cleareth the skie which was clowded with a smoake of a fiery furnace ver 17. and cheareth his heart reviving him with a promise of safetie and peace for himselfe and of deliverance of his posteritie also out of their grievous servitude after a certaine period of yeares allotted for the promise of the growth and ripenesse of the Amorites sinnes For dreames in generall the great Secretarie of Nature discovereth unto us that the Dreames of good men are better than the Dreames of bad and he will have his foelix or happy man to have a singular priviledge above other men even in his sleepe And doubtlesse as a good conscience is a full feast in the day so it is a light banquet in the night for better thoughts and phantasies in the day beget better dreames in the night as the brighter colours in the Window when the Sunne shineth cast clearer species intentionales or reflections from them on the Wall God is with his children as well in the night as in the day and he imparts his counsells and discloseth his secrets as well by dreames in the one as by visions in the other That prophesie of Ioel I will poure out my spirit upon all flesh and your young men shall see visions and your old men shall dreame dreames though it were fulfilled in the day of Penticost as Saint Peter instructeth us yet ought it not to be restrained to that day or the Apostles time only For it hath been verified in all after-ages and holdeth still for profitable and comfortable irradiations of Gods Spirit upon the soule by day and night though not for supernaturall and propheticall revelations or not so frequent Dreames therefore as they are not with the Easterne people superstitiously to be observed so neither are they utterly to be neglected as idle and vaine nocturnall phantasies The Poet could say 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Iupiter sends Dreames and Aristotle dreamed not when hee wrote his exact discourse of Divination by dreames nor Artemidorus when hee published his curious tract intituled 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 judgement of Dreames for the experience of all times proveth that the Dreames of many men especially a little before their death have been very considerable When the Windowes of the senses are shut the soule hath best leisure to looke into her selfe and after sicknesse hath battered downe the walls of the darke prison of the body in which she was close kept more light breakes in upon her and she seeth farther off then she could before and this is the meaning of the Platonicks in that their Apophthegme anima promonet in morte The soule lookes out as it were neere death For this particular in my Text God is gracious to many of his children now adayes by Dreames or otherwayes to give them notice of their departure hence To some he maketh knowne the yeare to some the moneth to some the very day and houre when they shall goe the way of all flesh And as here he fore-shewed Abraham his departure from hence per viam lacteum by the milkie way as it were that is by a sweet and pleasant passage of a naturall death in the autumn of his life so also in a Dreame he represented to Saint Polycarpe and Saint Cyprian their passage per viam sanguineam The bloody way of martyrdome Policarp not many moneths before hee was sacrificed for a whole burnt-offering to God dreamed that his bed was all on fire under him and Saint Cyprian saw in a Dreame the Proconsull give order to the Clerke of the Assizes to write downe his sentence which was to have his head cut off with a Sword which when the Clerke by signes made knowne to Saint Cyprian the godly Bishop earnestly desired a little delay of the execution that he might set his house in order and the Clerke answered him in his dreame that his petition was granted and so it fell out accordingly that that day twelve moneth after he had this Dreame this Saint of God closing first his owne eyes lost his head on earth but received a glorious crowne of martyrdome in heaven The second thing I observed in the manner was that these words were uttered by way of promise to Abraham whence Calvin rightly inferreth that Abrahams long life was a favour of God unto him not the purchase of his owne merits much lesse the fruit of his owne care for although speaking in ordinè ad secundas causas a man may be said by the observation of physick rules to prolong his dayes upon earth as Galen did who was otherwayes a man of a very crazie body and could not in all likelyhood have held out halfe so long yet if wee speake simply and absolutely it is certaine that as no man can by his care adde a cubite to his stature nor an houre to his life beyond the period set by God before all time for my times are in thy hands saith David and our dayes are determined saith Iob the number of our moneths is with thee thou hast appointed man his bounds which hee cannot passe Job 14. 5. and 7. 1. Is there not an appointed time to man are not his dayes as the dayes
had beene rather a singular favour to have kept him out of the common tracke with Enoch and have translated him that hee might not see death this objection is answered in the next words In peace it is no speciall blessing or favour to bring us to our fathers by death for statutum est omnibus hominibus semel mori the Statute provideth sufficiently to send us to the place where wee were borne but to send us thither in peace is a singular favour which God vouchsafeth his deare Children especially in such a peace as Abraham went in wherein a three-fold peace concurred 1 Peace of estaâ—… 2 Peace of bodie 3 Peace of conscience First thou shalt goe to thy fathers in peace that is in a peaceable time or the dayes of peace the stormes I foreshewed thee hanging over thy Posteritie shall not fall in thy time but thou shalt dye in a blessed calme thy house being set in order and thy friends about thee thy children shall close thine eyes and they whom thou broughtest into the World shall carry thee with honour out of the World Secondly thou shalt goe to thy fathers in peace that is thou shalt have an easie and a quiet passe 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 there shall bee no great strugling at thy departure but a kinde parting of soule and bodie thy soule shall earnestly desire to returne to the Father of spirits and though thy bodie shall contend in courtesie to stay it a while yet it shall without much adoe yeeld thou shalt like a ripe Apple fall from the Tree without plucking or a violent blast of Winde thou shalt goe out of thy selfe as a golden Taper when the waxe is spent and thou shalt leave a sweet smell a good name like a precious perfume after thee Thirdly thou shalt goe to thy fathers in peace that is in peace of conscience and peace with God which passeth all understanding thou shalt have no trouble in thy minde at the houre of death no terrours of conscience no fearefull conflict with despaire no dangerous assault of Sathan no flashes of hell fire all thy sinnes shall bee blowne away like a cloud and the beames of Gods countenance shall shine brightly upon thee and dry up all thy teares non sic impij non sic it shall not bee so with the wicked it shall not bee so with them for there is no peace to the wicked sayth my God neither in life nor death but as a ruffe sea is ruffest of all and most foaming and raging of all at the shore so the life of a wicked man is alwaies unquiet but most troublesome at all neare the end If hee die not in some garboyle as Sylla or in the act of uncleannes with Iohn the Twelfe or voyding his entralls with Arrius or rending his bowells with Iulian or falling upon his own sword with Nero or rayling and raging with Latomus if hee bee not punished in bodie with some violent â—…it of sicknesse or unsufferable pang of torment yet hee goeth not to his fathers in peace for there is sent a hue and cry after him to apprehend him and lay him in chaines of darknesse till the generall Assises at the dreadfull day of Doome when hee shall not bee â—…ound of God in peace but in wrath and reading in the looke of the â—…udge of quick and dead his dreadfull sentence hee shall cry to the hills to fall upon him and to the mountaines to cover him from the presence of God and wrath of the Lambe And thou shalt bee buried in a good old age Although the heathen Philosophers 〈◊〉 little accompt of of Buriall as appeared by that speech of Theodorus to the Tyrant who thretned to hang him I little passe by it whether my carkasse putrifie above the earth or on it and the Poet seemes to bee of his minde whose strong line it was Câ—…lo 〈◊〉 qui â—…on habet 〈◊〉 which was Pompeys case and had like to have beene Alexanderâ—… and William the Conquerours Yet all Christians who conceive more divinely on the soule deale more humanly with the bodie which they acknowledge to bee membrum Christi and Templum Dei amember of Christ and Temple of God If charitie commands thee to cover the naked sayth Saint Ambrose how much more to burie the dead when a friend is taking a long journey it is civilitie for his friends to bring him on part of the way when our friends are departed and now going to their grave they are taking their last journey from which they shall never returne till time shall be no more and can wee doe lesse then by accompaning the Corpes to the grave bring them as it were part on their way and shed some few teares for them whom wee shall see no more with mortall eyes The Prophet calleth the grave Miscabin a sleeping chamber or resting place and when wee read Scriptures to them that are departing and give them godly instructions to dye wee light them as it were to their bed and when wee send a deserved testimonie after them wee perfume the roome Indeed if our bodies which like garments wee cast off at our death were never to bee worne againe wee need little care where they were throwne or what became of them but seeing they must serve us againe their fashion being onely altered it is fit wee carefully lay them up in deaths Wardrobe the grave though a man after hee have lost the jewell doth lesse set by the casket yet hee who loves much and highly esteemeth of the soule of his friend as Alexander did of Homer cannot but make some reckoning of the Deske or Cabinet in which it alwaies lay wee have a care of placing the picture of our friend and should wee not much more of bestowing his bodie If buriall were nothing to the dead God would never have threatned Coniah that hee should have the buriall of an Asse nor the Psalmist so quavered upon this dolefull note dederunt cadaver servorum tuorum coeli volucribus O God the heathen are come into thine inheritance thy holy Temple have they defiled and made Ierusalem an heape of stones the dead bodies of thy servants have they given to the fowles of Heaven But thou shalt bee buried in a good old age Procopius observeth it in Miriam Aaron and Moses that as they exceeded one the other in holinesse so in dayes for Aaron out lived Miriam and Moses Aaron long life is a crowne when it is found in the wayes of righteousnesse cum senectute bona and albeit it is almost the burthen of every mans song that age is a burthen and a perpetuall disease or rather a continuall tract of diseases and a sequence of maladies yet none for ought I see goeth about to lay downe this burthen or to bee cured of this disease even they who most eloquently declaime upon the vanitie and exclaime against the miseries of this life and wish a thousand times that
they were dead would bee loath to bee taken at their word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in Greeke signifieth praemiâ—…m a reward as well as senectum old age and doubtlesse old age in generall is so to be accompted for it is reckoned among the blessings which God bestowed upon Iob Isaac David and 〈◊〉 who are all sayd to have dyed in a good old age or full of dayes riches and honour For howsoever to some men in some case contraction of their dayes hath proved an aduantage by abridging their present and preventing their future sorrowes as it was to good King Iosiah who was timely taken away that he might not see the evill which after his death fell upon his people and to Saint Austine who died immediatly before Hippo was taken Yet length of dayes ordinarily is a blessing and promised to such as obey their Parents honour thy father and thy mother that thy dayes may bee long as on the contrary shortning the dayes of life is threatned by the Psalmist as a curse to the blood-thirstie and deceitfull man and Ely tooke it for such when Samuel from God told him there should not bee an old man in his familie Howsoever if old age be not perpetually and simply a blessing in it selfe yet as it is here qualified with bona I am sure it is The Almond-tree is beautifull of it selfe how much more when it is hung with jewells and precious stones as Xerxes his Platinas was and crowned with health riches honour and the comfort of a good conscience These make old age such a burthen as bladders are to him that swimmeth which beare him up or feathers to a bird which though they have some weight yet by them she raiseth her selfe up and flyeth By this time you expect I know the application of this Scripture but it is made alreadie not in word but in deed not by mee but by him whose emptie Casket wee behold with teares yet rejoycing that God hath taken out the jewell to adorne his Spouse the triumphant Church in Heaven He is alreadie gone in soule to his Fathers and is now going in bodie to them to be buried in their Sepulchre his bodie and soule are now distracted and wee for his distraction his soule is gone and our hearts are gone I ever held sighes the best figures and teares the fluentest rhetoricke in a Funerall speech if I had better known this honourable Personage I could have spoken more in his praise yet no more then the Citie and Countrey will prove to bee true by the misse of him Desider antur reliqua 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 FINIS 10 PAEAN OR CHRISTS TRIUMPH OVER DEATH A FVNER ALL SERMON Preached at Lambeth August 3. 1639. SERMON XLIII 1 COR. 15. 55. O Death where is thy sting O grave where is thy victorie IFeare lest some here present that are of a more melting disposition stung with the sense of their present losse and overcome with griefe and sorrow for it may frame an answer with a deep sigh to the interrogations in my Text saying here is Deaths sting here is the Graves victorie here is Deaths sting for it hath stung him to death who was the stay of my comfort and joy of my life here is the Graves victorie for it holdeth the corpse of my dearest friend captive and close prisoner in his Coffin If any thus troubled in mind heare mee this day let them stop the flood-gate of their teares and lengthen their patience but to an houre and by Gods assistance in the explication and application of this parcell of Scripture I â—…ll make it appeare to them that their friend is not dead but sleepeth and that death hath not swallowed up him but he hath swallowed up death into victorie and that already in soule hee insulteth over Death in the words of my Text O Death where is thy sting and shall hereafter in body when this corruptible shall put on incorruption insult in like manner over the grave saying O grave where is thy victorie This sentence is like a Ring of gold enameled or cloth of Tissue imbrothered or a peece of rich plate curiously wrought and engâ—…aven materiam suâ—…abit opâ—… the workmanship seemes to goe beyond or at least equall the mettall for this sentence consisteth of three figures at least First an Apostrophe which by a kind of miracle of art giveth life to dead things and eares to the deale like to that O earth earth earth heart the voyce of the Lord. Secondly an insultation like to that in the Prophet Esay Where are the gods of Hamar and the gods of Arphad or the gods of the Citie of Sepharvaim Thirdly a double Metaphor the former taken from a Serpent Bee Waspe or Hornet the latter taken from a Conquerour for Death is here compared to a Bee Waspe Hornet or Serpent without a sting the Grave to a Conquerour that hath lost his bootie or prisoner O Death c. Such Drawne-workes wrought about with divers colours of Art we find often in the Sacred context especially in the Prophecies of the old Testament and the Epistles of Saint Paul in the new If we looke up to the heavens we finde in some part of the skie single starres by themselves in others a Constellation or conjunction of many starres so in some passages of holy Writ you may observe one figure or trope as namely a membrum Or similiter cadens as I was hungry and you gave mee meate I was thirsty and yee grave me drinke I was naked and you clothed me I was sicke and in prison and you visited mee or an Allegorie as Where the body is there the Eagles will bee gathered or an Apostrophe as Heare O heavens and hearken O earth or an exclamation Oâ—… that they were wise then they would understand this Oh that my people would have hearkened to my voyce and that Israel would have walked in my wayes In other passages a conjunction and combination of many figures and ornaments of speech as in that Text of the Prophet Ieremie Is there no balme in Gilead no physitian there Why then is not the health of my people restord In which one verse you may note foure figures First an interogation for more empheticall conviction Secondly a communication for more familiar instruction Thirdly an Allegorie for more lively expression Fourthly an Aposiopesis for safer reprehension and the like wee may observe in our Saviours exprobration O that thou knewest in this thy day the things that belong to thy peace O Ierusalem Ierusalem which killest the Prophets and stonest those that are sent unto thee how often would I have gathered thy children as a hen doth her chickens and thou wouldst not Here is a posie of rhetoricall flowers an exclamation O si cognovisses à reticentia at least in this thy day saltem in hoc die tuo A repetition Ierusalem Ierusalem an interogation how oft would I quoties volui And lastly
〈◊〉 or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 divido wee are to learne to bee contented with our lot and beare it patiently considering first that wee brought it upon our selves secondly that wee gaine this singular benefit by it that our miserie shall not bee immortall O Death to which Death speaketh the Apostle for the Scripture maketh mention of the first and second death and Saint Ambrose also of a third The first Death with him is the death of nature of which it is sayd they shall seeke death and not finde it The second of sinne of which it is said the soule that sinneth shall dye the death The third of grace which sets a period not to nature but to sinne The Death here meant is the first Death or the Death of nature which the Philosophers diversly define according to their divers opinions of the soule Aristoxemis who held the soule to bee an harmonie consequently defined Death to bee a discord â—…len who held the soule to be Crasis or a temper Death to be a distemper Zeno who held the soule to bee a â—…ire Death to bee an extinction Those Philosophers who held the soule to be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is as Tullie interpreteth it continuam â—…tionem Death to bee a cessation The vulgar of the Heathen who held the soule to bee a breath Death to be an expiration Lastly the Platonickes who held the soule to be an immortall spiriâ—… Death to bee a dissolution or seperation of the soule from the bodie and this is two fold 1 Naturall 2 Violent 1 Naturall when of it selfe the naturall heate is extinguished or radicall moisture consumed for our life in Scripture is compared and in sculpture resembled to a burning lampe the fire which kindleth the flame in this light is naturall heate and the oyle which feedeth it is radicall moisture Without flame there is no light without oyle to maintaine it no flame in like manner if either naturall heate or radicall moisture fayle life cannot last 2 Violent when the soule is forced untimely out of the body of this Death there are so many shapes that no Painter could ever yet draw them Wee come but one way into the World but we goea thousand out of it as wee see in a Garden-pot the water is powred in but at one place to wit the narrow mouth but it runneth out at 100 holes Dye Some 1 By fire as the Sodomites 2 By water as the old World 3 By the infection of the Ayre as threescore and ten thousand in Davids time 4 By the opening of the earth as Corah Dathan and Abiram Amphiraus and two Cities Buris and Helice Some meet with Death In 1 Their Coach as Antiochus 2 Their chamber as Domitian 3 Their bed as Iohn the Twelfe 4 The Theater as Caligula 5 The Senate as Caesar. 6 The Temple as Zenacherib 7 Their Table as Claudius 8 At the Lords-Table as Pope Victor and Henry of 〈◊〉 Death woundeth and striketh some With 1 A pen-knife as Seneca 2 A stilletto as Henry the Fourth 3 A sword as Paul 4 A Fullers beame as Iames the Lords Brother 5 A Saw as Isaiah 6 A stone as Pyrrhus 7 A thunderbolt as Anustatius What should I speake of Felones de se such as have throwne away their soules Sardanapalus made a great fire and leaped into it Lucretiâ—… stabbed her selfe Cleopatra put an Aspe to her breast and stung therewith dyed presently Saul fell upon his owne sword Iudas hanged himselfe Peronius cut his owne veines Heremius beate out his owne braines Liciniusâ—…oaked â—…oaked himselfe with a napkin Porâ—…ia dyed by swallowing hot burning coales Haâ—…ibalâ—…ked â—…ked poâ—… son out of his ring Demosthâ—…s out of his Pen c. What seemeth so loose as the soule and the bodie which is plucked out with a haire driven out with a smâ—…ll frayed out with a phancie verily that seemeth to be but a breath in the nosthrills which is taken away with a â—…ent a shadow wâ—…ch is driven away with a scare-crow a dreame which is fâ—…yed away with a phansie a vapour which is driven away with a puâ—…e a conceit which goes away with a passion a toy that leaves us with a laughter yet griefe kild Homer â—…hter Phileâ—…on a haâ—…e in his milke Fabius a flye in his throat Adrian a smell of lime in his nosthrills Iovian the snuâ—… of a candle a Child in Plâ—…e a kerâ—…ll of a Raison Anacyeon and a Icesickle one in Martial which caused the Poet to melt into teares saying O ubi mors non est si jugulatis aquae what cannot make an end of us if a small drop of water congealed can doe it In these regards wee may 〈◊〉 the affâ—…ive in my â—…xt into 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and say â—…uly though noâ—… in the Apostles sense O Death where iâ—… not thy sting 〈◊〉 wâ—… see iâ—…â—…st ouâ—… in 〈◊〉 in our 〈◊〉 in 〈◊〉 apparell in our breath in the Coâ—…t in the. Countrey in the Ciâ—… in the Field in the Land in the Sâ—… in the chamber in the Church and in the Church-yard where we meet with the second partie to bee examined to wit the Grave O Grave 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 In the language of Ashdod it signifieth one thing but in the language of Canaan another The Heathen writers understand by it First the first matter out of which all things are drawn and into which they are last of all resolved So Hippocrates taketh the word in his Aph. Secondly the ruler of the Region of darknesse or prince of Hell so Hesiod taketh it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Hes. op dies Thirdly the state and condition of the dead or death it selfe so Homer taketh it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 In the language of Canaan it is either taken for the place of torment of the damned And in hell he lift up his eys being in torments and seeth Abraham afarre off and Lazarus in his bosome Secondly for the Grave and that most frequently in the Seventie Interpreters as namely I will goe downe into Hâ—…des to my sonne that is the Grave and let not his hâ—…ie head goe downe into Hades that is the grave in peace and in death there is 〈◊〉 râ—…berance of thee and who will give thee thankes in Hâ—…es that is the Grave and what man is hee that â—…veth and shall not see death and shall bee deliver his soule from the hands of Hades that is the Grave and Hades that is the Grave cannot praise thee Death cannot celebrate thee and so it must bee here taken For though Hell in regard of the Elect bee conquered yet it â—…rnally possesseth the reprobaâ—…e men and Devills neither 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 bee destroyed at the day of Judgement oâ—… emâ—…d but in â—…ed rather and repleâ—…ed with the boâ—…es of all the damned whose soules are there aâ—…eadie But Hades that is the Grave shall lose aâ—… 〈◊〉 â—…ptives and prisoners for the eâ—…h
the â—…er words of the Prophet I will 〈◊〉 them 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of the grave I will redeeme them from death hee that will redeeme them from death can in no sâ—…se bee sayd to bee the cause why they die but why they die not Besides both hee and Iarcht stumble at the same stone to wit the word debâ—…ica which they derive from dever signifying verbâ—… or causa whereas they should have derived it from dever signifying pestâ—… or a plague Thirdly for Saint Ierome his translation though it differ somewhat from the originall yet it is no Antithesis to the Text but an elegant Antanaclasis or at least a Metonymie generis pro specie mors pro peste I will bee thy death for I will bee thy plague Fourthly for the translation of the Septuagint which Saint Paul most seemeth to follow because writing to the Gentiles who made use of that translation and understood not the originall hee would not give them any offence nor derrogate from it which was in great esteeme among all in regard of the aâ—…tiquitie thereof and it stood the Christians in those dayes in great stead to convince the unbeleeving Jewes It well agreeth with the Analogie of faith and the meaning of the holy Spirit and the Hebrew letter also will beare it for Ehi as Buxtorphius the great Master of the holy tongue out of David Kimchi observeth signifieth ubi where as well as ero I will bee and a venemous sting and pestis the plague differ but little so that although the words in the originall seeme to bee spoken by an affirmation but in Saint Paul and the Septuagint by an interrogation in the one by a commination inthe other by an insultation yet both come to one sense and containe an evident prophesie of Christ his conquest over Death and Hell I have plucked away the thorne and now I am come to blow the flower and open the leaves of the words O Death I will bee thy plagues that is I will take away from Death the power of destroying utterly and from the Grave the power of keeping the dead in it perpetually If wee take the words as spoken by way of insultation ô mors ubi est aculeus tuus O Death where is thy sting thus wee are to construe them as a hornet or serpent when his sting is plucked out can doe no hurt to any other but soone after dyeth it selfe so Death is disarmed by Christ and left as good as dead for as David cut off Goliahs head with his own sword and Brasidas ran through his enemie with his owne speare so Christ conquers over Death by death in as much as by his temporall death hee satisfied both for the temporall and eternall death of them that beleeve in him And as hee conquered Death by his death so hee destroyed the Grave by his buriall for suffering his bodie to bee imprisoned and afterwards breaking the gates and barres of the prison hee left the passage open to all his members to come out after him their head These sacred and heavenly mysteries are shrined in the letter of this Text for although the Prophet speaketh to the Isralites and maketh a kinde of tender unto them of redemption from temporall death and deliverance from corporall captivitie yet to confirme their faith therein hee bringeth in the promise of eternall redemption from whence they were to inferre if God will redeeme us from eternall how much more from temporall death if hee will deliver us out of the prison of the grave how much more out of common Gaoles What though our enemies have never so great a hand over us what though they exceed in their crueltie and put us to all extremitie and doe their worst against us their crueltie cannot extend beyond death nor their malice beyond the Grave but Gods power and mercie reacheth farther For he can and he promiseth that hee will revive us after wee are dead and raise us after we are buried he will plucke deaths sting out of us and us out of the bowells of the Grave Death hath not such power over the living nor the grave over the dead as God hath over both to destroy the one and swallow up the other into victorie For therefore the Sonne of God vouchsafed to taste death that Death might be swallowed up by him into victorie Although Death swallow up all things and the Grave shut up all in darknesse yet God is above them both therefore when wee are brought to the greatest exigent when nothing but death and torments are before us when we are readie to yeeld up the buckler of our faith and breath out the last gaspe of hope let us call this Text to mind O Death I will bee thy plagues neither Death nor the Grave shall be my peoples bane because I will bee both their bane and change their nature which destroyeth all nature For to all them that beleeve in mee Death shall not be a posterne but a street doore not so much an out-let of temporall as an in-let of eternall life and though the grave swallow the bodyes of my Saints yet it shall cast them up againe at the last day Thus the words yeeld us singular comfort if wee take them as a commination and they afford as much or more if we take them as Saint Paul and S. Chrysostome do by an insultation As a man offering sacrifice for victorie and full of mirth and jollitie he leapes and tramples upon Death lying as it were at his mercie and sings an Io Poean a triumphant song wherewith Gerardus a great friend of Saint Bernards breathed out his last gaspe of whom hee thus writeth In the dead time of the night my brother Gerard strangely revived at midnight the day began to breake I sent for to see this great miracle found a man in the very jawes of death insulting upon death and exulting with joy saying O death where is thy sting Death is not now a sting but a song for now the faithfull man dyeth singing and singeth dying And so having plucked away the prickles and opened the leaves by the Explication of the letter I come now to smell to them and draw from thence the savour of life unto life Ero pestes tuae ô mors As Saint Ierome writeth of Tertullian his Polemmicall Treatises against hereticks â—…uot verba tot fulmina Every word is a thunder-bolt so I may truly say of this verse quot verba tot fulmina So many words so many thunder-bolts stricking Death dead by the light whereof wee may discerne three parts 1. The menaced or partie threatned Death 2. The menacer or partie threatning I. 3. The judgement menaced plagues 1. The menaced impotent mors Death 2. The menacer Omnipotent Ego I. 3. The judgement most dreadfull pestes plagues 1. First of the partie menaced Death Christ threatneth destruction to none but to his or his Churches enemies But here he threatneth Death Death therefore must needs be an
enemie and so the Apostle tearmeth it the last enemie that shall bee destroyed is Death For albeit Death by accident is an advantage as oftentimes an enemie doth a man a good turne which occasioned that excellent Treatise of Plutarch wherein he sheweth us how to make an Antidote of poyson and a good use of other mens maâ—…ice yet is it in it selfe an enemy alwayes to Nature and to grace also it sets upon the elect and the Reprobate the beleever and the Infidell the penitent and the obstinate but with this difference it flyes at the one with a deadly sting but at the other without a sting the one it wounds to death the other it terrifieth and paineth but cannor hurt But there being divers kinds of death which of them is here meant Death is a privation and privations cannot bee defined but by their habits that is such positive qualities as they bereave us of for instance sicknesse cannot be perfectly defined but by health which it impaireth nor blindnesse but by sight which it destroyeth nor darknesse but by light which it excludeth nor death but by life which it depriveth us of Now if there bee a fourefold life spoken of in Scripture viz. 1. Of nature 2. Of sinne 3. Of grace 4. Of glory There must needs be a foure-fold death answerable thereunto 1. The death of Nature is the privation of the life of nature by paâ—… soule and bydy 2. The death of sinne is the privation of the life of sinne by mortifying grace 3. The death of Grace is the privation of the life of grace by reigning sâ—…ne 4. The death of Glory is the privation of the life of Glory by aiâ—… and finall exclusion from the glorious presence of God and the kingdome of heaven and a casting into the lake of fire and brimstone prepared for the divell and his angells Of Death in the first sence David demandeth who is hee that liveth and shall not see death and shall hee deliver his soule from the hand of hell Of Death in the second sense Saint Paul enquireth how shall wee that are dead to sinne live any longer therein Of Death in the third sense Saint Paul must be meant where he rebuketh wanton Widowes Shee that liveth in pleasure is dead while shee liveth Of Death in the fourth sense Saint Iohn is to bee understood Blessed is hee that hath part in the first resurrection for on such the second death hath no power Saint Austin joyneth all these significations and maketh one sentence of divers senses hee is dead to death that is Death cannot kill hurt or affright him who is dead to sinne And another of the Ancients makes a sweet cord of them like so many strings struck at once hee that dyeth before hee dyes shall never die hee that dyeth to sinne before hee dyeth to nature shall never dye to God neither in this world by finall deprivation of grace neither in the world to come of glorie Of these foure significations of Death the first and last fort with this Text for that the first is to bee meant it is evident by the consequence here O grave I will be thy destruction And by the antecedents in Saint Paul When this corruptible shall put on incorruption c. And that the second is included may bee gathered both from the words of Saint Iohn And Death and bell were cast into the lake of fire and of our Saviour I was dead and I am alive and have the keyes of Hell and of Death And so I fall upon my second Observation viz. the Person menacing I the second person in Trinitie our blessed Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ. The word here used Ehi is the same with that we reade Exod. 3. Ehi Ashur Ehi I am that I am and if the observation of the Ancients be current that wheresoever God speaketh unto man in the old Testament in the shape of man or Angell we are to understand Christ for that all those apparitions were but a kind of preludia of his incarnation then the Person here threatning can bee no other then he besides the word Egilam in the former part of this verse being derived from Gaal signifying propinquus fuit or redemit jure propinquitatis pointeâ—… to our Saviour who by assuming our nature became our Alic by blood and performed this office of a kinsman by redeeming the inheritance which we had lost But we have stronger arguments then Grammaticall observations that he who here promised life to the dead and threatneth plagues to Death was the Sonne of God the Lord of quick and dead for the same who promiseth to redeeme from the Grave threatneth to plague Death but we all know that Redeemer is the peculiar style of the Sonne as Creator is of the Father and Sanctifier of the Holy Ghost tu redemisti nos thou hast redeemed us to GOD by thy blood out of every kindred and tongue and people and Nation To the redemption of a slave that is not able to ransome himselfe three at least concurre the Scrivener who writeth the Conditions and sealeth the Bonds the partie who soliciteth the businesse and mediateth for the captive and layeth downe the summe agreed upon for his ransome and the person in whose power the captive is and who accepteth of the ransome Which of these is the Redeemer you will all say he that is at the cost of all so it is in our redemption from spiritual thraldome the holy Spirit draweth the condition and sealeth the bonds the Father receiveth the ransome the Sonne both mediateth for the ransoming and layeth downe the summe For we were not redeemed with corruptible things as silver and gold but the pretious blood of Christ as of a Lambe without blemish hee tooke part of our nature that through death he might destroy him that had the power of death that is the divell and deliver them who through the feare of death were all their life time subiect to bondage Hence we gather that hee that destroyed Death must die but to affirme that the immortall and eternall Spirit of God expired is blasphemie and to say that the Father suffered is heresie longagoe condemned in the Patro-passions we conclude therefore with the Apostle that the second Person Christ Jesus hath abolished death and hath brought life and immortalitie to light by the Gospell And so I fall upon my last Observation the judgement here mentioned Devorica 3. Thy plagues there is no tittle or iota in holy Scripture superfluous some mysterie therefore lyeth in the number plagues in the plurall not plague in the singular which I conceive to be this that Christ put Death to many deaths and foyled and conquered it many wayes first in himselfe secondly in his members First in himselfe by destroying sinne the sting of Death Secondly by breaking the bonds thereof in his powerfull Resurrection wherwith it was impossible that hee should be
for thy sinnes and call upon the only true God with confession and faith pardon is given unto the confessing thy sinnes and saving grace is granted to thee by the divine pietie or mercie and at the very moment of death thou hast à passage to immortalitie Secondly Eccles. 12. 5. Man goeth to his long home and the Mourners goe about the streetes Which words Gregorius of Neocesarea thus paraphraseth The good man shall goe to his everlasting house rejoycing but the wicked shall fill all with lamentations And S. Cyprian allâ—…ding to this passage resolveth that after this temporall life is ended we are diversly bestowed at the Innes of death or immortalitie at neither of which hangeth any signe of Purgatorie as any man may see Thirdly Luke 16. 22. The begger dyed and was carried by Angells into Abrahams bosome This beggers case Macharius a learned Monke of Egypt maketh a president for all the servants of God who when they remove out of the body the quires of Angels receive their soules into their owne side into the pure world and so brings them unto the Lord. And Saint Ierome raiseth a strong fort of comfort upon the ground of this parable Let the dead bee lamented but such a one whom hee doth receive for whose paine everlasting fire doth burne but let us whose departure a troupe of Angells doth accompanie whom Christ commeth forth to meet account it a grievance if wee doe longer dwell in this tabernacle of death And as Machareus and Saint Ierome so Saint Hillarie also draweth a generall rule from their example that as soone as this life is ended every one without delay is sent over either to Abrahams bosome or to the place of torment and in that state are reserved till the day of Iudgement Fourthly Luke 23. 43. This day thou shalt be with mee in Paradise and Philip. 1. 23. I desire to bee dissolved and to bee with Christ and 2 Cor. 5. 18. If our earthly tabernacle be dissolved we shall have an eternall in the heavens and when we are absent from the body we are present with the Lord From whence Iustine Martyr inferreth After the departure of the soule out of the body there is presently made a distinction betwixt the just and unjust for the soules of the righteous are carried by Angels into Paradise where they have commerce and sight of Angels and Archangels but the soules of the unjust to hell and Tertullian collecteth that it is an injurie to Christ to hold that such as bee called from hence by him are in a state that should bee pittied whereas they have obtained the chiefe ayme of their desires If we repine at this that others have obtained this their desire by this our grudging at it we seem to be unwilling to obtain the like and his scholler S. Cypriam censureth them yet more severely who either feare death or leave this world in discontent it is for him to feare death who is not willing to goe to Christ it is for him to bee unwilling to goe to Christ who doth not beleeve that he beginneth to reigne with Christ if thou dost truely beleeve in God and art secure of his promise why dost thou not embrace the message that thou art called to Christ why dost thou not rejoyce that thou shalt be rid of the divell Fiftly 1 Iohn 1. 7. the blood of Christ purgeth us from all sinne no sinne is therefore left for Purgatorie fire to burne out Were there sinnes to be purged yet after the night of this present life there is no place left saith Gregorie Nazianzen for purging it is better to be corrected and purged now saith he then to be sent to torments there where the the time of punishing is and not of purging But to leave other springs this in my Text affordeth store of water to extinguish Purgatory fire and therefore our adversaries seeke to damme it up two manner of wayes First by restraining this Text to Martyrs onely who die in the Lords quarrell though their soules flye to heaven their wings being not singed with this fire yet others say they are not saved but after some time of abode in it Secondly by cooling the heat of this fire and making it not only tolerable but also comfortable bearing us in hand that they that are in Purgatory may be said to be blessed because they rest from the labours of this life and they are secure of their eternall estate they are sure to feele no other hell From the first starting-hole I have beaten them already by demonstrating that all that beleeve in Christ are ingrafted by faith into his mysticall body and consequently that as they live in him so they die in him in which regard the Apostle speaking of all that depart in the faith of Christ saith they sleepe in the Lord and die in Christ. Their second starting hole is lesse safe then the former for to say that this blessednes and Purgatory paines may subsist in the same soule is an assertion neither politique nor reasonable First it is not politique for if they coole Purgatory fire in such sort they will stop the Popes Mint from going perswade the vulgar that the soules in Purgatory are in a tollerable nay in some sort in a blessed estate because they rest from their labours and their workes follow them and the Priests may set their heart at rest for gaining any remarkable summes for Dirges and the Popes tole-gatherers also for sucking any great advantage out of pardons to ransome soules out of Purgatory And as this answere standeth not with their profit so neither agreeth it well with their owne tenents for they teach that Purgatory fire is as hot as Hell for the time surpassing the smartest torment that can bee devised or ever was endured on earth and call they those happy who lie soultring in this fire yea but when they are there they receive singular comfort in this that they are sure they shall never go to hell Surely small comfort to one who is in hellish torments and shall continue there he knowes not how long to tell him that he is sure he shall goe to no other Hell and how prove they that Purgatory is a supersedeas to Hell What security have they for it Gods Word but in all Gods Word there is no sillable of Purgatory neither let they the people to know Gods Word for in Spaine and generally where the inquisition is in force the proverbe is that he smels of a Faggot who is found with a Bible about him in the mother tongue These things being so I wonder that any ordinary Papist be willing to die seeing the best hee can hope for is to bee cast presently into the flames of Purgatory and there to frie hee knowes not how long perhaps a hundred perhaps a thousand yeares But God be blessed for it we have otherwise learned of Christ and his blessed Apostles Wee know that if our earthly tabernacle
my glorie Wicked men see his glory what priviledge then betweene them and the godly It is true indeed wicked men see the glory of Christs person and they shall see and feele the glory of his justice but the godly see the glory not onely of his person not onely of his justice but the glory that no wicked man ever shall see the glorie of his Mercie and goodnesse and grace here is the difference God getteth himselfe glory upon Pharaoh in drowning of him but God getteth himselfe the glory of his Mercie in Israel in saving them in the bottome of the Sea so the godly they see the glory not onely of the person of Christ and that is infinite and surpasseth apprehension but they see the glory of his Mercie of his eternall goodnesse and they see it so as to bee like him to be translated into that glory to get a part and share of it as much as they are capable of they make themselves all glorious with his glory and shine with his brightnesse and beauty Alas brethren all the sight we can get of Christ in this world it is like the sight of the blind man that Christ cured hee bad him looke up and lift up his eyes and he saw men walking as trees an imperfect sight so wee have here but an imperfect glimpse of Christ we see him through a glasse through the Word and Sacraments and these meanes that he hath appointed an imperfect sight till Christ give us a cleere sight and makes us see perfectly and this is in the day of his returne All the sight and vision of Christ in this life it is but to see him in a glasse saith the Apostle as in a looking-glasse but then we shall see him face to face wee shall see him as he is What difference there is betweene the shadow in a glasse and the face it selfe so much difference there is betweene the sight of Christ here and hereafter when we shall see him as he is when we shall see him with open face and not in a mirrour Therefore let this incourage us and stirre up our hearts to expect and waite for the comming of Christ with vehement and daily prayers with fervencie of spirit with the Church and the Bride and the Spirit to say Even so Amen Come Lord Iesus FINIS The coherence Devision of the words Propos. 1. Every man in the world is Gods Steward Proved 1. By what every one receiveth from God 2. By what God expects from every one Psal 24. 1. mâ—…n doe not waste his goods 2. That they doe not abuse them to ill ends Luke 19. 27. Iames 4. 3. 3. To doe him Homage Acts 10. 33. 3. To returne him fruit Matt. 21. 33. Vse Two things required of a Steward 1. Dispensation Rom 1. 3. 4. Rom. 1. 14. 1 Tim. 5. 8. 2. Right ordering of his dispensations Luk. 12. 42. 1. Faithfully Heb 3. 5. Exod. 32. 19. 2. Wisely Rom. 8. 7. 1 Tim. 3. 17. Gen. 18. 19. Propos. 2. All Gods stewards must give an account Two dayes of reckoning 1. In this life By the Word Gen. 3. 11. 1 King 19. Mar. 3. Acts 2. By the Rod. Iob 33. 14. Mic. 6. 9. Iob 33. 19. 1 Cor. 11 30. Psal. 31. 5. 2. After this life A necessitie of a day of judgement 1. In respect of God his decree Acts 17. 31. Isa. 46. 10. His honour Eccles. 3. 16. 2. In respect of the Saints 2 Thes. 1. 5. For the manifestation of their innocency For the reward of their workes Mal. 〈◊〉 1â—… 18. 3. In respect of the wicked For the manifestation of Gods righteous proceeding against them Rom. 2. 5. For the persecting of their punishment Why God is said to call all men to an account 1. Because he will proceed in particular Job 27. 18. Jam. 5. 1 2 James 4. 3. Mat. 16. Mat. 5. 22. Mat. 15. 19. 2. Because he will proceed by method and order Psal. 50. Psal. 51. Rom. 7. A direction in the exercise of repentance 3. Because he will proceed by books Dan. 10. Rev. 20. Ioh. 12. 48. Ier. 17. 1. 4. Because God will exact of every one according to what he hath been trusted with Luke 12. 48. Vse 1. For confutation Atheists in the Church 2 Pet. 3. Vse 2. For instruction 1. Not to judge others Rom. 14. 10. 1 Cor. 4. 5. 2. To judge our selves here A twofold reckoning to be made here 1. Reckon with our selves Jer. 8. 6. Lam. 3. 39. Psal. 4. 2. Reckon with others 2 Sam. 12. 3. Acts 20. 26. Iames 5. 3. 3. To Exercise daily repentance Acts 17. 31. 4. To get an interest in Christ. Rom 8. 1. Exod. 25. 21. 5. To lead a holy conversation 〈◊〉 Pet. 3. 11. 2 Cor. 5. 〈◊〉 Acts â—…6 15 16. Vse 3. For Comfort James 5. Heb. 9. 27. The Coherence The meaning of the words The devision of the words Obser. 1. The death of others is a just occasion of Mourning Gen. 23. 2. Gen. 27. 41. Gen. 50. 10. 2 Sam. 25. 1. Zach. 12. 10. John 11. Act. 20. 38. Reas. 1. Reas. 2. Ier. 5. 3. Vse Object Answ. A twofold distemper in mens affections 1. 2. 1 Thes. 4. 13. Deut. 14. Observat. 2 Death the end of all men Iob 3. 14. Zach. 1. 5. Reas. 1. In regard of Gods decree Heb 9. 27. Reas. 2. In regard of the matter whereof men are made Job 13. 12. Reas. 3. In regard every man in him hath the cause of death Object Hâ—…b 11. 5. 2 King 2. 11. Answ. 2. Obiect Joh. 11. Answ. Rom. 8. 38. Matt. 22. Vse 1. Make account of it for ourselves The benefit of the particular application of death to a mans selfe 1. Sin will be made more odious Rom. 5. â—…1 2. The truth and justice of God will bee the more acknowledged 3. Death will be the better prepared for Job 14. 14. Three things wherein there is to be a particular application of death to a man 1. In matter of sinning Acts 5. 2. In redeeming of the time of life 1 Cor. 10. 35. Heb. 3. 13. Gal. 6. 10. 3. In the manner of our conversation Vse 1. In respect of the death of others 1. To moderate our mourning for the death of others 2. To improve the life of others Obser. 3. It is the duty of the living to lay to heart the death of others Reas. 1. 1. God is glorified by it Psal. 28. 5. Reas. 2. Our selves are benefited by it 2. Thereby we come to see the certainty of death 2. Thereby we come to see the nature of death The proper worke of death 1. To separate the body from the soule 2. To separate a man from his estate 3. To separate a man from his friends Gen. 23. 2 Sam. 1. 9. 1 Cor. 7. 19. 3. Thereby we come to see the end and cause of death 1 King 14. 13 2 Chro. 34. 28 Isa. 57. 1. Ezek. 9. 4. 5. Vse 1. For reproofe of the genetall neglect of this duty Vse 2.
Want of spirituall joy Vse 1. For Admonition 1. To take notice of their carnall joy Young mens rejoycing proved to be inordinate 1 Because it is not placed there where it should be 2. Because it is placed there where it should not be 3. Because it is excessive in lawfull things 4. Because it terminates not in God 2. Of their walking after owne heart Hosea 7. 3. Of their walking after the sight of their eyes Job 31. 1. Jer. 9. Heb. 11 Vse 2. For Exhortation 1. To abandon carnall joy Luke 6. 26. Job 20. 6 7. Directions how to avoid carnall joy 1. To labour for sorrow for sinne 2. Consider the vanity of things 1. Of humane wisedome Eccles. 1. 13. Eccles. 1. 15. 1 Cor. 1. 19. Eccles. 9. 10. 2. Of wotldly honour and credit Eccles. 2. 16. John 5. 44. John 10 43. Gal. 5. 26. 3. Of wordly pleasures Eccles. 2. 1. Verse 4. Vers. 11. 1 Cor. 7. 29. Luk. 8. 14. 4 Of riches JeÌ„r 5. 27. Eccles. 5. 12. Rev. 18. 18. 2 Tim. 1. 16. Luk. 12. 25. 5. Of friends and Allies Psal. 62. 9. Psal. 49. 7. 3. Labour for spirituall joy Rom. 5. 1. A twofold ground of spirituall joy 1. The good things exhibited 2. The good things promised The second Exhortation not to walke after their owne heart The third Exhortation not to walke after the sight of their eyes Joshu 7. 21. 2 Sam. 11. 1. Vse 3. To old men Doct. 2. God will bring men to judgement for all their sinnes Mala. 3. 18. Eccles 12. 14. 2 Cor. 5. 10. 1 Thes. 4. 16. Epist. Jude 14 Reas. 1. Because of Gods decree Heb. 9. 27. Reas. 2. Because of his righteousnesse Reas. 3. Because of clearing his wayes before all men and Angels Reas. 4. Because of his hatred against sinne declared in particular judgements in this life Reas. 5. Because of the horrour that is in the consciences of the wicked The manner of the Judgement 1. It shall be the last judgement 2. It shall be a Generall judgement 2 Cor. 5. 10. 3. It shall be a manifest judgement 4. It shall be a sudden judgement 5 It shall be a righteous judgement Rom. 2. 5. 6. It shall be an eternall Judgement Vse 1. A preservative against tentation Vse 2. For instruction Acts 17. 31. Vse 3. Keep a good conscience Vse 5. To feare God 1. Observat. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Mic. 7. 2. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Pro. 2. 8. Reas. Tho. Aquin. Quod lib 9. act 16. Cojet Trast de Indulg Canus l. 5. Cap. 5. Luther L. de capt Bab. Melancth in Apol Confes. art 4. 5. 27. Lorich in Fortalitio haer 1. de Sanct. Bellarmine indeed in the very beginning of his Retractations tells us hee allowes not the word Divus to bee given to the Saints and that either the word fell imprudently from him or writing a B for Beatus the Printer mistooke it for D. and printed Divus But others sticke not at the word nor 〈◊〉 much more Serarius in an Ode of his thus Rinaldus Antistes beatis additus agminibus Deorum And Melchior Nunez in an Epistle of his to Ignatius anno 1544 among other matters of the Indyes speaking of the Iesuits Zaviers death calls it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Zaverii Bishop Vida in his hymne called Divis coelestibus after he hath invocated the B. Virgin and others saith Tum vos caduci corporis Ceu nos onusti pondert Quondam mares aut virgines Nunc Dii beati caelites And to adde but one more Lipfius in Virg. Aspricolli cap. 30 thus Tunc tibi â—…udes DEA dicit omnis sextus aetas 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Men. Reas. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is Testa Such a tyle brick or Pot as is made of burnt clay Moriar Desinam alligari posse desinam aegrotare posse desinam posse mori 3. Observat. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Reas. Vse 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Num. 23. 10. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Ez. 44. 25. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Gen. 28. Origen Parts of the Text. 1. The excellencie of mans soule Aug. 1. By nature and that in respect Plato 1. Of the originall Aug. Manichees Heb. 12. 9. 2. The Image Platoâ—… Aristotle 1. In respect of the substance 2. The indowments 3. The command over the body 2. By gâ—…ce 1. In Redemption 2. In renovation 3. By glorie Bern. Vse To take especiall care of our soules Plate Aug. 2. The possibilitie to lose the soule Mat. 24. Quest. Answ. How the soule may be lost Vse 3. A man may lose his soule in gaining the world Note 1. Rich men 1. Are covetous 2. Ambitious men 〈◊〉 To tax covetous men Bern. 2. Ambitious 4. The losse by this gaine Observat. The worldâ—… gaine with the soules losse it comes to nothing 1. Death takes all away â—…er 17. 11. 2. He loseth the chiefe good Chrysost. 3. Possest of the greatest ill Simile 4. Without hope of deliverance Bern. Vse To prevent this miserie betimes Parts of the Text. Doctr. Christ will come to judgement to reward the godly and ungodly The speedinesse of Christs comming 1 Cor. 10. 11 1 Joh. 2. 18. 1 Pet. 4. 7. Two heresies concerning Christs comming to judgement 2 Pet. 3. 3. 1. Confuted by S. Peter Psal. 90. 〈◊〉 Mat. 14. 24. Numb 14. 25 Luk. 12. 38. 2. By S. Paul 1 Thes. 2. Object Heb. 26. Answ. Act. 1. 7. 2. Signeâ—… of Christs comming Of three sorts 1. Long before 1. The preaching the Gospell to all the world Mat. 24. 14. 2. Therevesling of Antichrist 2 Thes. 2. 3. 3. Generall departure from the faith 4. Corruption in manners 2 Tim. 3. 5. Persecution of the Church 6. Generall securitie 7. Calling of the Jewes 2. Signes immediatly before Christs comming 3. In Christs comming Revel 1. 2. The judgementit selfe Two Judgements 1. Particular 2. Generall Quest. Joh. 5. 24. Joh. 3. 18. Answ. Necessitie of a day of judgement Psal. 37. Iob 24. 12. Ier. 12. Psal. 73. 11. Vnbeleever condemned already how Revel 20. 10 11. Job 15. Psal. 14. 2. 4. The end of Christs comming The punishment of the wicked Psal. 60. 3. Isay ult Ezek. 28. 22. Rev. 14. 10. Eternitie of the torment of the wicked Extremitie of torments Iam. 2 The reward of the godly Isay 2. Isay 11. Vse 1. Comfort Vse 2. Terrour to the wicked Mal. 4. 1. Vse 3. To be fitted for the day Looking foure things in it 1. Earnestnesse Rom. 8. 19. 2. Patience 1 Thes. 1. 3. Heb. 10. 36. 1. The time is uncertaine 2. It seemes long 3. Gods strange working 3. Joy Rom. 5. 2. 4. Diligence 2 Pet. 3. 14. Blessed hope 1. In freedome from all ill 2. To enjoy all good Appearing of Christ twofold 1. In the flesh in humilitie Psal. 22. 2. To judgement in glorie 1. His Person 2. Throne 3.
the Holiest and dearest servants of God are exercised with and divers of these doe make them many times mourne exceedingly and to cry one while O wretched man that I am and to groane out another while Woe is mee that I am constrained to live in Mesech and to have my habitation in the tents of Kedar of all these miseries Death is the end to Gods servants And so also it is an entrance into happinesse for albeit their bodyes rot in the Grave and bee laid up in the Earth as in Gods store-house untill the last day yet the soule forthwith even in an instant comes into the presence of the ever-living God of Christ and of all the Angels and Saints in Heaven the spirits of just men made perfect to Abrahams bosome to bee with Christ quanta haec felicitas What greater happinesse It was much that Moses obtained to see the back-parts of God but how much greater favour is it to see him face to face to have eternall fellowship with God the Father with Christ the Redeemer with the Holy Ghost the sanctifier The knowledge of this benefit of Death makes the face of it comfortable to Gods servants and causes them to strive with their owne naturall weaknesse that so they may even long for their day of dissolution But now against this point divers Objections may be alledged For first the Apostle Paul sayes that Death is the wages of sinne And else-where hee stiles it Christs enemie the last enemie that hee shall subdue is Death How should not death then be rather a day of misery to bee trembled at then a day of happinesse to bee longed for To this I answer that wee are to distinguish touching Death for it must be considered two wayes First as it is in its owne nature Secondly as it is altered by Christ in the first sence it is true that Death is the wages of sinne and the very suburbs and the gates of hell But in the second taking of Death it ceases to be a plague and becomes a blessing inasmuch as it is even a doore opening out of this world into Heaven Now the godly looke not upon Death simply but upon Death whose sting and venome is plucked out by Jesus Christ and so it is exceeding comfortable But then secondly it is objected that wee reade of many that have prayed against death as namely first David Returne O Lord saith he and deliver my soule oh spare mee for thy mercyes sake for in death there is no remembrance of thee Secondly Hezekiah when the message of death was brought to him Thirdly Christ himselfe Father if it bee possible let this cup passe from me To all these I answer first touching Daâ—…d that when he composed that sixt Psalme hee was not only gâ—…vously sicke but also exceedingly tormented in mind for he wrestled and combatted in his conscience with the wrath of God as appeares by the first Verse of that Psalme therefore wee must know that hee prayed not simply against Death but against death at that time in asmuch as the comming of it was accompanied with extraordinary apprehensions of Gods wrath for at another time hee tells us that hee would not feare though hee walked through the valley of the shadow of Death And the like I say touching Hezekiah that his prayer proceeded not from any desperate feare of Death but first that he might doe more service to God in his Kingdome And with such a kind of thought was Saint Pauls desire of dissolution mingled Secondly hee prayed against Death then because he knew that his death then would be a great cause of rejoycing to evill men to whom his reformation in the State was unpleasâ—…ng Thirdly because hee wanted issue God had promised before to David that there should not faile a man of his seed to sit upon the throne of Israel so that his children did take heed 〈◊〉 their wayes Now it was a great discomfort to him to die childlesse for then he and others might have thought that he was but an Hypocrite inasmuch as God had promised issue to all those Kings that feared him and for this cause God heard his prayer and after two yeares gave him a sonne Maâ—…asseh by name And so I say the same touching our Saviour Christ that hee prayed not against Death as it is the separation betwixt Body and Soule as appeares by what the Apostle saith that hee was heard in that hee feared for hee stood in our roome and became a Curse for us it was the Curse of the Law which went with Death and the unspeakable wrath and indignation of God which hee feared and from this according to his prayer he was delivered But thirdly wee see in most good men a feare of Death and a desire of life and I my selfe may some godly man say doe feele my selfe ready to tremble at the meditation thereof and yet I hope I belong unto God I answer that there are two things to bee considered in every Christian Flesh and Spirit Corruption and Grace and the best have many inward perplexities at times and doubtings of Gods favour Now it is a truth which our Saviour delivers that the spirit is willing but the flesh is weake And as in all other good purposes there is a combat betwixt the flesh and the spirit so is there in this betwixt the feare of Death and the desire of Death sometime the one prevailes and sometimes the other but yet alwayes at last the desire of Death doth get the victory Carnall respects doe often prevaile farre with the best care of wife children and the like Thâ—…se are their infirmities but as other infirmities die in them by degrees so these also at last are subdued and the servants of God seeing clearely the happinesse into which their Death in Christ shall enter them doe even sigh desiring to bee clothed upon with their house which is from Heaven Here then is a good Marke by which we may know our selves to be Gods servants viz. by the state of our thoughts and meditations touching Death I will so deliver it as may bee most for the comfort of those that truly feare God I demand therefore of thee Dost thou know that the confident and comfortable expectation of Death is the worke of the Holy Ghost in Gods servants Dost thou desire unfeignedly that the same may bee wrought in thy heart Dost thou labour to know what happinesse comes by Death to those that feare the Lord Dost thou grieve at thine owne weaknesse to whom the thought of Death is sometime troublesome and unsavourie Dost thou pray the Lord so to assure thee of his favour in Christ that death may bee desired before it comes and welcome when it is come Dost thou when thou hearest this speech of Simeon wish that thou wert able to use the like words with the like resolution Surely
these things shew that thou art Gods servant and that by Death the Lord will draw thee to a place of rest If these thoughts which I have now named bee strangers to thy heart and thou dost not love to trouble thy selfe to studie about Death it is an evill signe The servants of God are not wont to be so secure in matters of this qualitie And thus much for the first particular in the first generall part the desire in the godly of death the second is their care for it the point thence is that It is the care of Gods servants to bee alwayes so prepared for death as at what instant soever the Lord shall send it they may bee comfortably ready to entertaine it So much may easily be gathered out of Simeons words here Nunc dimittis Now let thy servant depart He did not as it were take a day over in which and against which to be provided as though he should have said Lord now will I settle my selfe to make provision for my last end but even now Lord at this very instant if thou wilt Death hath beene my ordinary meditation and if thou wilt now call me home to thee I am ready to depart As in the former point I shewed you how Saint Pauls longing agreed with Simeons Oh let thy servant depart saith Simeon I desire to bee dissolved saith Paul So here I will shew you that there was the same care in respect of Death in Saint Paul as in Simeon Now if thou wilt saith Simeon I am now ready to bee offered saith Saint Paul And else-where I die daily I am ever thinking upon death and daily making provision for my end This was holy Iobs mind All the dayes of my appointed time will I waite till my change come there was a continuall expectation So teach us to number our dayes prayeth Moses that wee may apply our hearts to wisedome And what wisedome did hee wish hee might apply his heart unto but this a holy care to make provision for another world seeing in this there was no continuance The same in effect the Authour to the Hebrewes professeth touching himselfe and those that were like to him that they had here no continuing Citie but did seeke one to come Wee know saith he here is no abiding wee dwell in tents which must remove in houses of clay which will be broken therefore wee desire to bee ever ready for that place which is of more perpetuitie And so much may bee gathered from that which is upon record concerning Ioseph of Arimathea he did not onely make ready his Tombe in his life-time but in his garden his place of solace and delight and how could so good a man so often thinke on death without labouring and caring to be ever provided for the same and therefore our Saviour Christ compares his faithfull servants unto those which daily wait for their Masters comming Now the reason which so much prevailes with the godly in this particular and which ought to be of sufficient force with every one is first the certaintie and uncertaintie of death Morte nihil certius As sure as Death is an ordinary Proverbe What man is hee that liveth and shall not see death saith the Psalmist That all must die it is Heavens decree and cannot be revoked The thing it selfe we see is most certaine yet for some circumstances most uncertaine for first Tempus est incertum No man knowes when he shall die in the night or in the day in Winter or in Summer in youth or in his latter age Secondly Locus est incertus None know where they shall die whether at home or abroad in his bed or in the field who knowes but that he may die in the Church of God even while he is asleepe at the Word Thirdly Mortis genus est incertum No man can determine how hee shall die whether suddenly or by a lingring sicknesse whether violently or by a naturall course These things the servants of God know full well and seriously weigh the same and that makes them to make conscience of continuall preparation that whensoever or wheresoever or howsoever they die they may with comfort commend their soules into the hand of God as into the hand of a faithfull Creatour Secondly they know the miserie of being taken by Death unprepared put case a man should die as Ishbosheth lying upon his bed at noone or as Iobs children while they are feasting or that a man like the rich man in the Gospell should have his breath taken from him at the very instant having made no provision for another world what hope can there be that such a one should be saved They know thirdly that the time of sicknesse is the most unfit time for this businesse of preparation the senses are then so taken up with the paine of sicknesse that a man cannot thinke seriously upon ought else and besides it is not in our owne power to turne to God when we will ordinarily God forgets those in sicknesse that forget him in health And it is commonly seene that that preparation for Death that begins but in sicknesse is as languishing and faint as is the partie from whom it comes And although Vera poenitentia bee nunquam sera yet sera poenitentia est rarò vera Though I say true repentance bee never to late yet late repentance is seldome true when men leave their sinnes because they can continue to practise them no longer what thankes have they or what can that repentance be These things worke with Gods servants to studie to be ever ready for the Lord not to delay preparation but to seeke continually to be provided My Exhortation hence shall begin with that speech of Moses Oh that men would be wise to understand this and that they would consider their later end I would there were a heart in us to entertaine this doctrine in our best thoughts I remember the Complaint of old that men had made a Covenant with Death and were at agreement with Hell Death indeed will make truce with no man but here is the meaning Evill men perswade themselves that they are in no danger of hell or of the grave Death will not come yet thinketh the oldest man and when it comes I hope I shall doe well enough thinketh the most godlesse man Thus men couzen themselves with their owne fancies and so Death steales upon them at unawares and becomes Gods Sergeant to arrest them and to carry them away to eternall condemnation Who amongst us is able to say truly and upon good ground as Simeon Now Lord if thou wilt now command Death to seize upon mee welcome shall it be unto me I am even now ready to receive it How many are there that are extraordinary ignorant in the meanes how to escape the sting of Death How many extreamly secure that never in their lives yet thought earnestly
of a hireling The Almond tree groweth not upon the head of any without dew from heaven here it grew and bloomed in a seasonable time If life be a blessing long life is a greater blessing especially if it be crowned with a happy death for the last Act maketh our life a Comedie or a Tragedie and as the evening proves the day so a mans estate at his death and after over-rules the verdict of his life Dicique beatus Ante obitum nemo supremaque funera debet and so I fall into the road of my Text and begin to treate of the peaceable end of those who die in the faith and lie in the bosome of Abraham Goe to thy fathers in peace There is a great difference about the interpretation of this phrase Ibis ad patres and the reason of the difference is the difficultie which insueth upon every interpretation For if we referre these words to the body of Abraham and the buriall thereof in the Sepulchres of his Fathers this Exposition complieth not with the truth of the storie for none but Sarah lay in this cave Abrahams Fathers were else-where bestowed If we referre them to the soule of Abraham and illustrate them with this glosse Thou shalt goe in thy soule to the glerious troupe of thy Ancestours a question then will grow what that place is whether his Fathers went before him is it Heaven but some of Abrahams Fathers were Idolatours and we have no warrant to place any Idolatour there Is it Hell thither no man goes in peace neither did ever yet any Jew or Christian so rubbe his forehead or rather arme it with brasse as to affirme that the soule of Abraham in whom all generations of the earth were blessed was in Hell shall wee then send him to the Rabbins Limbus or the Popish Purgatorie or the auncient Fathers occulta receptacula hidden receptacles or unknowne places wherein Tertullian conceiveth that the soules of the faithfull departed resemble those among the Romans who stood for offices and the day of the election while the voyces were in calculation expected in a white gowne whether they were chosen or not Saint Austine also is very expresse for these hidden Cells from the death of a man till the last resurrection the soules are bestowed in hidden receptacles as every soule is worthy either rest or paine To dispell this mist which hath caused many to misse their way first by the light of the Scripture I will cleare the Point in question and then interpret the phrase First then for the soules of the faithfulls flight after shee is free from this clog of flesh I answer that it is straight to Heaven to the assembly of the first borne there and the spirits of just men made perfect for of Enoch who was translated that he might walke with God and of Elias who was carried up into Heaven in a fierie Chariot there is little doubt can bee made and lesse of Abraham to whose bosome in Heaven Lazarus was carried and least of all on the Theife to whom Christ promised on the Crosse this day thou shalt bee with mee in Paradise Why should Saint Paul so earnestly desire to bee dissolved and to bee with Christ if after his dissolution till the day of judgement hee should not come neare him nor see his face Why should all godly Christians bee so willing to bee absent from the bodie that they might bee present with the Lord if after they were absent from the bodie they should not come into the Lords presence who dare question that which the Apostle so expresly and so confidently delivers wee know that if the house of our earthly tabernacle bee dissolved wee have an eternall in the Heavens As for the phrase thou shalt go to thy Fathers it is but an elegant circumlocution of the period of our life a quaver upon the close thereof for the meaning is thou shalt dye or go the way of all flesh Quo pius â—…neas quo dives Tullus Ancus whether all thy Fathers went before thee good and bad rich and poore for Deaths sickle like the Italian Captaines sword which could not distinguish betweene a Guelf and Gibelive slaies all and makes a prey of all The righteous soule must for a time be divorced from the body as well as the foule of the wicked and in the graves the Wormes claime kindred of the elect as well as of the reprobate the consideration whereof put the Preacher into a passion how doth the righteous man dye as well as the wicked as it is said of Abraham that hee is gathered to his Fathers so it is sayd also of Ishmael and may bee of the wickedest man that breathes And herein the language of Canaan and the language of Ashdod doe not much differ for what the Romans meane by that their phrase abijt ad plures hee is gone to the many The Hebrewes in a sanctified phrase expresse by abijt ad patres hee is gone to his Fathers or gathered to his people where of some interpreters give this acute reason It cannot bee sayd of us here whilest wee live that wee are gathered to our owne people in a spirituall sense because here good and bad are gathered together Elect and Reprobate so journe together all are as it were joynt Comminers upon the earth the Citie of God and the Citie of the World sayle in the same shippe to the Haven of death The Draw-net of the Gospell catcheth sweet and stinking fish in Gods field Tares grow with Wheat in his floare there is much Chaffe with good graine But after death God taketh his Fanne in his hand and purgeth his Floare After wee depart hence God placeth and sorteth his Children by themselves and the Children of the World and the wicked are by themselves and so every man is exactly gathered to his owne people every starre is set in his owne constellation every graine is put in his owne heape every person and family is joyned to his owne tribe wee all passe by the same gate of death but presently after wee are out of it some take the right hand and are ranked with sheepe others the left hand and are ranked among his goates We are all like Plate worne out of fashion and wee must all bee altered and therefore of necessitie must bee melted that is dissolved by death but after wee have runne in the fire of the judgement of God of that which was pure mettall God will make Vessells of honour but of the drossie and alcumie stuffe that is the prophane or impure person or hypocrite vessells of dishonour and these shall shine like the sunne in the Firmament those shall gloe like coales in the fire of hell for ever more By this it should seeme may some object that the righteous have no prerogative in death above the wicked but onely after death and consequently that God promised Abraham no blessing in these words thou shalt goe to thy fathers it